The danger of enthusiasm discovered in an epistle to the Quakers : in which 'tis endeavoured, to convince them of being guilty of changing God's method of bringing men to salvation / by one who is no more an enemy to their opinions, than their opinions are enemies to them themselves.
         Allen, William, d. 1686.
      
       
         
           1674
        
      
       Approx. 197 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A23660
         Wing A1058
         ESTC R13150
         12934494
         ocm 12934494
         95744
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A23660)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95744)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 730:4)
      
       
         
           
             The danger of enthusiasm discovered in an epistle to the Quakers : in which 'tis endeavoured, to convince them of being guilty of changing God's method of bringing men to salvation / by one who is no more an enemy to their opinions, than their opinions are enemies to them themselves.
             Allen, William, d. 1686.
          
           136 p.
           
             Printed by J.D. for Brabazon Aylmer ...,
             London :
             1674.
          
           
             Written by William Allen. Cf. Wing.
             Advertisement: p. 136.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           The
           Danger
           of
           ENTHUSIASM
           Discovered
           ,
           IN
           AN
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           QUAKERS
           :
           IN
           WHICH
           'T
           is
           Endeavoured
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           being
           guilty
           of
           Changing
           God's
           Method
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           By
           one
           who
           is
           no
           more
           an
           Enemy
           to
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           than
           their
           Opinions
           are
           Enemies
           to
           them
           themselves
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Brabazon
             Aylmer
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           1674.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           ENTHUSIASTS
           ,
           Or
           the
           People
           called
           QUAKERS
           .
        
         
           
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           cause
           to
           think
           that
           your
           unmeasurable
           Confidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           of
           your
           own
           Way
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           best
           men
           that
           differ
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           scornful
           entertainment
           the
           best
           Endeavours
           of
           men
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           Error
           ,
           and
           Mistake
           ;
           have
           discouraged
           many
           of
           those
           from
           attempting
           it
           ,
           
           who
           are
           best
           able
           herein
           to
           serve
           you
           .
           But
           my
           Love
           to
           your
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Desires
           of
           recovering
           you
           to
           a
           sound
           mind
           ,
           being
           stronger
           than
           my
           hopes
           of
           effecting
           it
           ,
           by
           any
           Endeavours
           of
           mine
           ,
           have
           prevailed
           with
           me
           to
           offer
           a
           few
           things
           to
           you
           however
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           hear
           ,
           or
           whether
           you
           will
           forbear
           ;
           not
           being
           without
           all
           hope
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           have
           such
           effect
           upon
           some
           among
           you
           ,
           or
           inclining
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           worth
           my
           Labour
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           You
           know
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           by
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           That
           
             straight
             is
             the
             Gate
             ,
             and
             narrow
             is
             the
             way
             that
             leadeth
             unto
             Life
             ,
             and
             few
             there
             be
             that
             find
             it
             .
          
           And
           I
           little
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           Appearance
           at
           the
           first
           of
           a
           greater
           Strictness
           and
           Narrowness
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           than
           in
           theirs
           that
           differ
           from
           you
           ,
           was
           a
           Temptation
           to
           some
           injudicious
           persons
           I
           have
           known
           ;
           and
           probably
           to
           many
           other
           such
           ,
           to
           strike
           into
           it
           ,
           as
           supposing
           it
           must
           be
           the
           best
           and
           safest
           ,
           because
           the
           narrowest
           and
           fewest
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Which
           Snare
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           they
           would
           easily
           have
           escaped
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           but
           wise
           enough
           to
           have
           considered
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           that
           Narrowness
           and
           Strictness
           consisting
           in
           outward
           Austerities
           and
           Incivilities
           ,
           wherein
           you
           differed
           from
           other
           Sober
           Christians
           ,
           was
           no
           Narrowness
           or
           strictness
           of
           
             God's
             appointing
          
           ,
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Superstition
           
           of
           your
           
             own
             devising
          
           ,
           when
           you
           placed
           Religion
           in
           it
           .
           And
           you
           are
           not
           the
           first
           that
           have
           been
           deceived
           with
           such
           Appearances
           ;
           several
           Orders
           among
           the
           Papists
           have
           been
           built
           upon
           the
           same
           Bottom
           ,
           long
           before
           your
           way
           was
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           we
           read
           of
           others
           long
           before
           them
           also
           ,
           who
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           like
           Ordinances
           of
           men
           ;
           such
           as
           
             touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             :
          
           Such
           things
           having
           
             a
             shew
             of
             wisdom
          
           in
           Will-worship
           ,
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           
             neglecting
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           honour
           ,
           to
           the
           satisfying
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           20
           ,
           23.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           little
           things
           that
           had
           no
           real
           worth
           or
           goodness
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           false
           Apostles
           pretended
           to
           more
           strictness
           than
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           themselves
           ;
           whom
           they
           represented
           but
           as
           men
           
             walking
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           themselves
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           Pharisees
           before
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           Austerities
           they
           used
           about
           Fastings
           ,
           external
           Purifications
           ,
           and
           shunning
           the
           company
           of
           Publicans
           ,
           pretended
           to
           greater
           strictness
           in
           Religion
           ,
           than
           was
           in
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ;
           yea
           ,
           than
           in
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           whom
           they
           accounted
           to
           be
           but
           a
           Gluttonous
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           Wine-bibber
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           in
           compare
           with
           themselves
           .
           By
           such
           appearance
           of
           extraordinary
           Zeal
           and
           Strictness
           ,
           though
           alas
           ,
           
           it
           be
           but
           in
           things
           that
           do
           not
           tend
           at
           all
           to
           the
           bettering
           or
           perfecting
           men
           in
           their
           Nature
           .
           Deceivers
           are
           wont
           to
           procure
           to
           themselves
           a
           Reputation
           among
           people
           of
           weak
           minds
           ;
           by
           advantage
           whereof
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Bait
           that
           covers
           the
           Hook
           ,
           they
           obtain
           a
           ready
           reception
           for
           their
           more
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           They
           would
           not
           so
           easily
           have
           been
           overcome
           with
           the
           aforesaid
           Appearances
           of
           Narrowness
           and
           Strictness
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           but
           well
           considered
           ,
           that
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           things
           wherein
           the
           Narrowness
           and
           Strictness
           of
           Christ's
           way
           to
           Life
           doth
           most
           consist
           ;
           and
           wherein
           he
           hath
           tied
           up
           his
           followers
           to
           strictness
           indeed
           ;
           ye
           have
           taken
           liberty
           to
           walk
           loosly
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           Yoke
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           not
           governing
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           Passions
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Government
           .
           He
           hath
           strictly
           enjoyned
           his
           Followers
           to
           be
           humble
           and
           lowly
           in
           heart
           ,
           to
           esteem
           others
           better
           than
           themselves
           ,
           to
           speak
           evil
           of
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           all
           meekness
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           meekness
           to
           instruct
           even
           those
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           ;
           to
           bless
           those
           that
           curse
           them
           ,
           to
           overcome
           others
           evil
           with
           their
           good
           ;
           not
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           quite
           contrary
           hereunto
           ,
           your
           very
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           been
           esteemed
           most
           eminent
           among
           you
           ,
           have
           by
           their
           examples
           taught
           you
           to
           rail
           on
           ,
           and
           revile
           ,
           if
           not
           
           bitterly
           to
           curse
           such
           as
           wished
           you
           no
           harm
           ,
           but
           sought
           your
           good
           ;
           and
           proudly
           to
           exalt
           and
           justifie
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           despise
           and
           set
           at
           naught
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           judge
           ,
           condemn
           ,
           and
           sentence
           to
           eternal
           destruction
           ,
           such
           whom
           ye
           ought
           to
           have
           honoured
           ,
           as
           probably
           much
           better
           than
           your selves
           .
           What
           less
           signifies
           such
           Language
           as
           this
           ?
           
             Thou
             accursed
             ,
             thou
             Beast
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Plagues
             of
             God
             are
             due
             ,
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             a
             Child
             of
             Darkness
             thou
             art
             ;
             thou
             disobedient
             one
             ,
             upon
             whom
             God
             will
             render
             vengeance
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ;
             thou
             dark
             ,
             blind
             Hypocrite
             ;
             thee
             man
             that
             is
          
           Cain
           ;
           
             with
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             thou
             art
             seen
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Life
             judged
             and
             condemned
             ;
             thou
             Sorcerer
             ,
             thou
             dead
             Beast
             ,
             and
             so
             art
             not
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             never
             shall
             be
             ;
             —
             But
             such
             polluted
             filthy
             Beasts
             as
             thou
             :
             Thou
             polluted
             Beast
             —
             who
             art
             a
             Reprobate
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             him
             to
             be
             thine
             eternal
             Condemnation
             ;
             thou
             dark
             Beast
             and
             Conjurer
             ;
             thou
             dark
             ,
             sottish
             Beast
             .
          
           Works
           of
           
             Edw.
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           p.
           29
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           With
           abundance
           more
           in
           other
           of
           your
           Writings
           .
           This
           truly
           is
           Language
           more
           like
           to
           proceed
           (
           one
           would
           think
           )
           from
           such
           presumptuous
           ,
           daring
           ,
           arrogant
           men
           ,
           
             whose
             mouth
             speaketh
             great
             swelling
             words
          
           ;
           as
           Peter
           and
           Jude
           describe
           ;
           than
           from
           men
           inspired
           with
           any
           of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Gentleness
           which
           was
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           If
           Humility
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           
           and
           Modesty
           ,
           were
           the
           prevailing
           Constitution
           of
           these
           mens
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           taught
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Truth
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           one
           Spirit
           with
           him
           ;
           I
           should
           think
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           speak
           at
           this
           rate
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Language
           only
           of
           some
           bold
           ,
           rash
           ,
           heady
           women
           ,
           or
           of
           men
           less
           considerable
           among
           you
           ,
           transported
           with
           furious
           Zeal
           ;
           but
           even
           of
           
             Ed.
             Burrough
          
           himself
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Chieftains
           among
           you
           in
           -
           his
           time
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           not
           upon
           any
           sudden
           surprize
           of
           Passion
           ,
           but
           upon
           so
           much
           deliberation
           as
           men
           use
           in
           writing
           of
           Books
           ;
           and
           upon
           no
           other
           provocation
           ,
           than
           a
           bare
           propounding
           certain
           Queries
           touching
           some
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           about
           which
           you
           and
           others
           differ
           .
           And
           truly
           in
           vain
           do
           you
           boast
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           not
           so
           much
           left
           as
           to
           discern
           this
           behaviour
           altogether
           unbecoming
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           man
           of
           Note
           among
           Christians
           ,
           nor
           only
           of
           any
           worthy
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           how
           weak
           soever
           ;
           but
           even
           of
           any
           that
           is
           worthy
           but
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           —
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           are
           those
           Works
           in
           which
           these
           things
           are
           found
           ,
           applauded
           as
           the
           Works
           of
           a
           
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           by
           several
           men
           of
           great
           Note
           among
           you
           ;
           such
           as
           
             George
             Fox
             ,
             George
             Whitehead
             ,
             Francis
             Howgil
             ,
          
           and
           
             Josiah
             Co●le
          
           ,
           
           who
           adjoin
           their
           several
           Testimonials
           to
           them
           .
           And
           wherfore
           do
           I
           lay
           these
           things
           before
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           you
           occasion
           to
           reflect
           upon
           your selves
           and
           your
           way
           with
           a
           jealous
           eye
           ;
           and
           to
           convince
           you
           that
           ye
           know
           not
           of
           what
           Spirit
           ye
           are
           of
           ;
           but
           that
           while
           ye
           have
           thought
           ye
           have
           been
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           ye
           have
           been
           walking
           in
           Darkness
           ;
           and
           that
           whilst
           ye
           have
           fancied
           your selves
           the
           most
           spiritual
           among
           Christians
           ,
           ye
           have
           discovered
           your selves
           to
           be
           but
           carnal
           .
           If
           any
           man
           among
           you
           seemeth
           to
           be
           Religious
           ;
           and
           
             bridleth
             not
             his
             Tongue
          
           ,
           but
           deceiveth
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           
             that
             man's
             Religion
             is
             vain
          
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           26.
           
           If
           there
           be
           bitter
           Zeal
           ,
           glory
           not
           ,
           and
           lie
           not
           against
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           that
           wisdom
           is
           not
           from
           above
           as
           you
           are
           apt
           to
           boast
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           from
           beneath
           ;
           and
           is
           Earthly
           ,
           Sensual
           and
           Devilish
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           if
           men
           be
           left
           first
           or
           last
           to
           fall
           into
           unchristian
           practices
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           affectation
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           Singularity
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           appear
           more
           sublime
           in
           their
           Notions
           ,
           than
           all
           that
           went
           before
           them
           ,
           have
           left
           the
           old
           beaten
           path
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           several
           Generations
           of
           holy
           men
           have
           lived
           and
           walked
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           downwards
           .
           For
           when
           men
           wax
           spiritually
           proud
           and
           wanton
           ,
           in
           rejecting
           the
           plain
           way
           and
           method
           ,
           which
           God
           
           hath
           chosen
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           them
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           invent
           and
           chuse
           another
           in
           its
           stead
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           preach
           to
           ,
           and
           press
           it
           upon
           the
           people
           in
           his
           Name
           ;
           he
           takes
           no
           pleasure
           in
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           delight
           to
           vouchsafe
           his
           concurrent
           Grace
           and
           blessing
           therewith
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           with
           his
           own
           way
           and
           method
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           becomes
           effectual
           to
           make
           men
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           marvel
           if
           men
           by
           degrees
           lose
           in
           the
           goodness
           of
           their
           Frame
           and
           Temper
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           they
           had
           attained
           ,
           while
           they
           kept
           close
           to
           God's
           way
           and
           method
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           bestows
           it
           ;
           and
           degenerate
           into
           men
           of
           quite
           another
           Spirit
           and
           Temper
           ,
           when
           they
           forsake
           that
           ,
           and
           run
           into
           another
           of
           their
           own
           invention
           and
           choice
           .
           The
           disobedient
           Jews
           ,
           who
           had
           declined
           from
           the
           better
           way
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           grew
           into
           a
           worse
           spirit
           and
           temper
           ;
           they
           had
           a
           zeal
           of
           God
           still
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           They
           did
           will
           and
           run
           for
           Justification
           and
           Life
           ;
           they
           followed
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           yet
           attained
           not
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           and
           wherefore
           ?
           but
           because
           they
           sought
           it
           not
           by
           Faith
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           method
           of
           God's
           chusing
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           method
           of
           their
           own
           chusing
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           God's
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           And
           whether
           you
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           rejecting
           God's
           way
           and
           method
           of
           converting
           men
           to
           ,
           and
           keeping
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           Evangelical
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           of
           inventing
           and
           chusing
           one
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           different
           from
           that
           ,
           comes
           now
           to
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           I
           shall
           state
           your
           way
           in
           this
           ,
           by
           what
           you
           have
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           your
           own
           Books
           ;
           and
           for
           Brevity
           sake
           ,
           shall
           instance
           but
           in
           two
           Authors
           ,
           
             Ed.
             Burrough
          
           formerly
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Pen
           of
           late
           ,
           who
           speak
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           otherwise
           well
           enough
           known
           to
           be
           your
           common
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Works
             of
          
           Ed.
           Burrough
           
             (
             whom
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             stile
          
           that
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Title-Page
             )
             which
             are
             published
             by
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             Sayings
             :
             In
          
           Page
           252
           ,
           thus
           .
           His
           pure
           Spirit
           is
           put
           into
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           and
           Guide
           of
           Life
           in
           all
           things
           .
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           [
           Only
           ]
           by
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           the
           Living
           God
           known
           in
           the
           Creature
           .
           Again
           ,
           p.
           408
           ,
           It
           is
           promised
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           that
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           lead
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           and
           such
           do
           own
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           their
           Teacher
           ;
           for
           the
           Anointing
           dwells
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           that
           Anointing
           teacheth
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           teach
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           any
           other
           Teacher
           ;
           nor
           need
           not
           to
           say
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           Know
           
           the
           Lord.
           And
           yet
           all
           such
           do
           own
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Testimony
           of
           that
           which
           they
           believe
           and
           have
           received
           .
           
             And
             again
             ,
             in
          
           p.
           834
           ,
           The
           only
           perfect
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           in
           the
           exercise
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           And
           because
           something
           besides
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           exercises
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           here
           are
           so
           many
           Ways
           and
           Sects
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           kinds
           of
           Worship
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           among
           Christians
           ,
           while
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           [
           only
           ]
           is
           not
           the
           Rule
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           Conscience
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           Again
           ,
           pag.
           861.
           
           The
           judgment
           in
           that
           matter
           (
           Heresie
           )
           must
           be
           just
           ,
           equal
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           and
           [
           only
           ]
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           infallible
           ,
           and
           gives
           infallibility
           of
           judgment
           and
           discerning
           into
           all
           Cases
           and
           Things
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Pen
           
             spends
             the
             Fourth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             late
             Book
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
          
           Reason
           against
           Railing
           ;
           
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             .
             In
          
           p.
           47.
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           We
           dare
           boldly
           affirm
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           reason
           of
           our
           Belief
           concerning
           them
           (
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           is
           [
           not
           any
           outward
           thing
           ]
           but
           that
           inward
           Testimony
           ,
           Record
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Amen
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           frequently
           received
           from
           the
           Holy
           Light
           within
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           Truth
           and
           Faithfulness
           of
           those
           Sayings
           .
           Again
           ,
           p.
           48.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           great
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           
           Practice
           ,
           that
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           us
           ,
           is
           both
           our
           Warrant
           and
           Rule
           for
           Faith
           in
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           them
           .
           Again
           ,
           p.
           114.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           remembred
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           that
           Christ
           promised
           to
           send
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           to
           lead
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           none
           are
           led
           into
           the
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ;
           or
           that
           their
           practice
           is
           a
           Lie
           ,
           or
           they
           are
           led
           into
           a
           Lie
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ;
           [
           that
           alone
           ]
           leads
           into
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           Truth
           .
           Where
           ,
           by
           Truth
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           meer
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           the
           living
           ,
           powerful
           Truth
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Way
           ,
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Life
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           is
           but
           a
           Record
           ,
           or
           Declaration
           .
           And
           ,
           p.
           115.
           
           Many
           may
           run
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           several
           outward
           things
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           have
           been
           the
           practice
           of
           Saints
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           led
           into
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           [
           all
           that
           ]
           is
           but
           Will-Worship
           ,
           Imitation
           ,
           and
           Vnwarrantable
           .
        
         
           Your
           Notion
           concerning
           your
           Way
           ,
           then
           ,
           thus
           represented
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           by
           immediate
           Illumination
           of
           your
           minds
           ,
           and
           without
           external
           teaching
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           by
           men
           ,
           shew
           you
           ,
           or
           reveal
           to
           you
           what
           you
           ought
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           immediate
           motion
           or
           operation
           ,
           draw
           or
           perswade
           you
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           accordingly
           .
           
           Which
           Illumination
           or
           Operation
           ,
           you
           call
           
             The
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Holy
             Anointing
          
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           all
           things
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           your
           sence
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           own
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           your
           Teacher
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           have
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           any
           other
           Teacher
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           that
           God's
           pure
           Spirit
           is
           put
           into
           the
           inward
           parts
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           and
           Guide
           of
           Life
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           only
           perfect
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           in
           the
           exercise
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           That
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           is
           both
           your
           Warrant
           and
           Rule
           .
           That
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           [
           alone
           ]
           leads
           into
           all
           Truth
           .
           And
           that
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           gives
           Infallibility
           of
           judgment
           and
           discerning
           into
           all
           Cases
           and
           Things
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           your
           Method
           and
           Way
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           what
           is
           God's
           Method
           and
           Way
           ;
           which
           is
           quite
           different
           from
           yours
           .
           The
           Gospel
           plainly
           declares
           ,
           That
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           men
           after
           Death
           ,
           and
           a
           State
           of
           everlasting
           weal
           or
           wo
           in
           another
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           many
           as
           believe
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           repent
           them
           of
           the
           evil
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           obey
           his
           Laws
           ,
           
           shall
           ,
           by
           his
           Death
           which
           he
           suffered
           for
           sin
           ,
           receive
           Remission
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           but
           that
           those
           that
           do
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           punished
           with
           everlasting
           Destruction
           .
           This
           Gospel
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           being
           not
           knowable
           by
           men
           ,
           by
           any
           Natural
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           without
           Divine
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ;
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           the
           Bosom
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           revealed
           it
           himself
           to
           his
           Apostles
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           by
           sending
           them
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           immediately
           inspired
           them
           with
           a
           clear
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           speaking
           divers
           Languages
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           boldness
           and
           utterance
           ,
           enabled
           them
           to
           reveal
           and
           publish
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           Credit
           to
           it
           by
           many
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           which
           were
           done
           by
           them
           .
           And
           ever
           since
           that
           ,
           God's
           way
           and
           method
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           live
           where
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           making
           known
           this
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           the
           mighty
           Motives
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Manifestation
           of
           God's
           Love
           in
           the
           Gift
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Fears
           of
           Eternal
           Death
           ,
           in
           concurrence
           with
           the
           Operation
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rational
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           believe
           and
           embrace
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           according
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Representation
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           made
           of
           your
           Way
           ,
           God's
           Way
           and
           Method
           ,
           and
           yours
           greatly
           differ
           .
        
         
           Yoū
           holding
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           directs
           and
           perswades
           men
           what
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           do
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           working
           ,
           without
           outward
           teaching
           ;
           whereas
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           outward
           teaching
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           works
           the
           saving
           change
           in
           men
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           it
           still
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           communicated
           to
           mens
           minds
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           by
           mens
           teaching
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           this
           Doctrine
           that
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           make
           very
           plain
           to
           you
           (
           in
           opposition
           to
           your
           way
           )
           if
           you
           will
           not
           shut
           your
           eyes
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           gradually
           ,
           step
           by
           step
           ,
           in
           certain
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           the
           greatest
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           on
           them
           and
           other
           Christians
           ,
           that
           ever
           hath
           been
           yet
           ;
           even
           then
           God's
           way
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           was
           by
           publishing
           it
           to
           men
           by
           men
           ,
           either
           by
           Word
           or
           Writing
           ,
           and
           evidencing
           it
           to
           be
           from
           God.
           The
           Apostles
           indeed
           had
           the
           Gospel
           from
           Christ
           himself
           immediately
           ,
           
           as
           he
           himself
           had
           it
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           Commandment
           what
           he
           should
           say
           and
           what
           he
           should
           speak
           :
           It
           at
           the
           first
           began
           to
           be
           
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           was
           confirmed
           unto
           us
           by
           them
           that
           heard
           him
           ;
           as
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           4.
           
           But
           after
           Christ's
           Ascension
           ,
           others
           at
           the
           first
           received
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           Ambassadors
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           them
           he
           made
           known
           his
           Salvation
           to
           the
           Ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           prayed
           for
           all
           other
           good
           Christians
           that
           should
           be
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           besides
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           describes
           them
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           Such
           as
           should
           believe
           through
           
             their
             Word
             ,
             John
          
           17.
           20.
           
           Neither
           pray
           I
           for
           these
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           them
           also
           which
           shall
           believe
           on
           me
           
             through
             their
             Word
          
           .
           And
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           the
           foolishness
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           to
           save
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           21.
           
           And
           so
           Faith
           cometh
           by
           Hearing
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           17.
           
           By
           hearing
           of
           what
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           ?
           Why
           ,
           by
           hearing
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           by
           such
           whom
           God
           sent
           to
           preach
           it
           ;
           of
           which
           mention
           is
           made
           in
           the
           precedent
           Verses
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           16.
           
           And
           the
           Reason
           is
           given
           in
           ver
           .
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Because
           thereby
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           is
           revealed
           from
           Faith
           to
           Faith.
           That
           is
           God's
           
           method
           of
           justifying
           men
           ,
           upon
           condition
           of
           their
           believing
           ,
           and
           obeying
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           because
           thereby
           the
           eternal
           Wrath
           of
           God
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           revealed
           against
           all
           Ungodliness
           and
           Unrighteousness
           of
           men
           .
           This
           Revelation
           being
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           ,
           the
           Motives
           revealed
           being
           powerful
           Arguments
           to
           prevail
           with
           men
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           upon
           their
           doing
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           't
           is
           called
           
             The
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           not
           excluding
           the
           concurrent
           Operation
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           heart
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           your
           Leaders
           manifest
           a
           strange
           degree
           of
           Vnlearnedness
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           they
           deny
           saving
           Grace
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           outward
           Administration
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Teaching
           by
           man
           (
           as
           they
           do
           when
           they
           attribute
           it
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           as
           his
           immediate
           Work
           )
           and
           all
           because
           the
           Scripture
           attributes
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           :
           Whereas
           nothing
           is
           more
           common
           than
           to
           attribute
           the
           same
           Effect
           sometimes
           to
           one
           Cause
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           another
           ;
           when
           there
           is
           the
           Concurrence
           and
           Co-operation
           of
           several
           Causes
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           the
           same
           Effect
           ,
           as
           there
           usually
           is
           in
           God's
           working
           savingly
           upon
           men
           .
           As
           men
           are
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           born
           of
           the
           
             Immortal
             
             Seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           23.
           
           Because
           that
           is
           God's
           Instrument
           .
           
             Of
             his
             own
             Will
             begat
             he
             us
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           Jam.
           1.
           18.
           
           And
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           the
           great
           Instrument
           or
           Means
           by
           which
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           its
           Work
           upon
           men
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           the
           Work
           of
           Grace
           in
           men
           ,
           is
           most
           properly
           attributed
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           other
           Causes
           concur
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           that
           Effect
           ;
           because
           he
           is
           the
           principal
           Cause
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           but
           subordinate
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Effect
           is
           sometimes
           attributed
           to
           subordinate
           and
           second
           Causes
           also
           ,
           though
           less
           properly
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           principal
           Cause
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             men
             ,
          
           because
           he
           by
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           discovers
           and
           reveals
           to
           them
           a
           future
           everlasting
           Happiness
           attainable
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           yea
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Professors
           ,
           are
           also
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           as
           subordinate
           Causes
           ,
           under
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Illumination
           of
           men
           in
           the
           knowledge
           hereof
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           14.
           2
           
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           Phil.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           All
           which
           had
           you
           well
           considered
           ,
           you
           would
           never
           have
           opposed
           mens
           being
           enlightened
           and
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           ye
           do
           ,
           to
           their
           being
           taught
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           by
           men
           ;
           and
           all
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           the
           Illumination
           of
           men
           
           is
           attributed
           to
           Christ
           .
           This
           very
           thing
           here
           suggested
           to
           you
           ,
           would
           in
           great
           part
           reduce
           you
           ,
           and
           set
           you
           to
           rights
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           be
           but
           willing
           to
           receive
           and
           own
           that
           for
           truth
           ,
           which
           cannot
           without
           great
           absurdity
           and
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           denied
           .
           But
           for
           want
           of
           distinguishing
           between
           things
           and
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           in
           other
           respects
           greatly
           differ
           ,
           you
           run
           your selves
           into
           Error
           and
           great
           Absurdities
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           instance
           in
           another
           thing
           not
           much
           unlike
           to
           that
           but
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           wherein
           you
           greatly
           mistake
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           distinguishing
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           touching
           the
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           men
           :
           For
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           of
           Christ's
           being
           [
           in
           ]
           men
           ;
           and
           because
           Christ
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           euery
           where
           present
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           all
           men
           ;
           from
           these
           thus
           jumbled
           together
           ,
           you
           infer
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Christ
           
             is
             in
             all
             men
          
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           so
           ,
           you
           farther
           infer
           that
           all
           men
           are
           taught
           by
           him
           himself
           immediately
           without
           external
           Teaching
           .
           In
           doing
           of
           which
           ,
           you
           confound
           things
           together
           which
           are
           distinct
           ,
           to
           the
           darkning
           of
           them
           in
           your
           understandings
           ,
           and
           the
           misguiding
           you
           in
           Judgment
           :
           You
           do
           not
           distinguish
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           between
           the
           Essential
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Virtual
           Presence
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           God-man
           .
           For
           
           although
           Christ
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           present
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           common
           Providence
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           (
           
             My
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             I
             work
          
           ;
           saith
           he
           ,
           John
           5.
           17.
           
           )
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Virtual
           Presence
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           rules
           and
           operates
           in
           mens
           hearts
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Evangelical
           Law
           ,
           in
           this
           sence
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           the
           sence
           in
           which
           Christ
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           
             dwell
             in
          
           them
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           sence
           he
           is
           not
           in
           all
           men
           .
           For
           men
           are
           said
           to
           be
           without
           Christ
           ,
           until
           they
           are
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           12.
           
           And
           it
           is
           by
           Faith
           (
           which
           only
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           men
           have
           )
           that
           Christ
           dwells
           in
           any
           mans
           heart
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           17.
           
           It
           is
           by
           that
           Faith
           that
           his
           Authority
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Law
           is
           owned
           ,
           and
           where
           that
           's
           sincerely
           owned
           ,
           there
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           dwell
           .
           Not
           that
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           God-man
           ,
           dwells
           personally
           in
           men
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           sence
           and
           respect
           he
           dwells
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Majesty
           on
           high
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Teacher
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           teach
           men
           now
           immediately
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Gospel
           which
           he
           sends
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           enlightens
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
           Ye
           do
           therefore
           err
           ,
           not
           knowing
           or
           understanding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           while
           you
           attribute
           those
           effects
           to
           the
           Essential
           Presence
           ,
           and
           immediate
           operation
           of
           Christ
           in
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           
           wrought
           by
           him
           indeed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           by
           the
           
             Instrumentality
             and
             Agency
             of
             second
             Causes
             ,
          
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Ministration
           thereof
           by
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           wish
           that
           by
           these
           Instances
           ,
           you
           could
           be
           made
           sensible
           of
           your
           great
           weakness
           in
           despising
           Distinctions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           effects
           of
           Carnal
           Reason
           and
           Fleshly
           Wisdom
           ;
           for
           sith
           Words
           that
           are
           the
           same
           in
           sound
           ,
           are
           often
           used
           to
           signifie
           things
           of
           a
           different
           Nature
           ;
           and
           words
           different
           in
           sound
           ,
           to
           signifie
           things
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ;
           instances
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           abounds
           with
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           perpetually
           liable
           to
           Error
           and
           gross
           Mistakes
           ,
           that
           throw
           away
           distinctions
           as
           useless
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           own
           case
           in
           many
           other
           things
           besides
           these
           now
           instanced
           in
           .
        
         
           Since
           then
           it
           was
           God's
           Method
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           salvation
           ,
           by
           believing
           and
           obeying
           the
           Doctrine
           preached
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           ;
           It
           is
           marvellous
           that
           any
           that
           pretend
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           should
           deny
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Christian
           Practice
           ,
           whenas
           that
           's
           the
           very
           end
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           promulgation
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           direct
           men
           what
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           to
           excite
           them
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           accordingly
           .
           When
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Whereto
           we
           have
           attained
           ,
           let
           us
           walk
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ;
           doth
           he
           not
           by
           Rule
           mean
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           whenas
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           he
           proposeth
           himself
           that
           lived
           according
           to
           what
           he
           taught
           ,
           as
           an
           example
           for
           them
           to
           follow
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           It
           was
           the
           great
           commendation
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           continued
           stedfastly
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           42.
           
           And
           St
           John
           said
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             transgresseth
             ,
             and
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             not
             God
             :
          
           And
           to
           transgress
           ,
           sure
           is
           to
           swerve
           from
           the
           Rule
           ,
           2
           John
           9.
           
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           23.
           and
           9.
           35.
           and
           24.
           14.
           
           For
           it
           is
           that
           Rule
           by
           which
           Christ
           our
           King
           doth
           rule
           and
           govern
           his
           Subjects
           both
           in
           Heart
           and
           Life
           ;
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           the
           Rule
           according
           to
           which
           Earthly
           Kings
           do
           govern
           theirs
           .
        
         
           The
           Sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           place
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ,
           is
           called
           
             The
             Form
             of
             Sound
             Words
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1
           ,
           13.
           
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           
           And
           this
           Form
           of
           Doctrine
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           govern
           themselves
           by
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           17.
           
           
             But
             now
             have
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             that
             Form
             of
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             you
             :
          
           And
           it
           was
           so
           much
           a
           Rule
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           mark
           and
           avoid
           such
           as
           caused
           Divisions
           and
           Offences
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
          
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           
           And
           forbid
           to
           receive
           
           into
           their
           Houses
           such
           
             as
             brought
             not
             this
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           2
           John
           10.
           
           And
           if
           any
           man
           teach
           otherwise
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           
             consents
             not
          
           to
           wholesom
           words
           ,
           even
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             Godliness
             ,
          
           he
           is
           proud
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           all
           so
           plain
           ,
           as
           what
           can
           be
           plainer
           ;
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           highly
           ridiculous
           for
           such
           as
           are
           ignorant
           in
           the
           very
           A
           ,
           B
           ,
           C
           ,
           of
           Christianity
           (
           as
           by
           your
           dissent
           in
           this
           plain
           Truth
           ,
           you
           appear
           to
           be
           )
           to
           pretend
           to
           such
           Sublimity
           and
           Spirituality
           ,
           as
           to
           esteem
           all
           other
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           what
           denomination
           soever
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           your selves
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           in
           Darkness
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           The
           
             Second
             Proposition
          
           is
           this
           ;
           Although
           the
           first
           Promulgators
           of
           the
           Gospel
           were
           enabled
           by
           immediate
           Revelation
           from
           Christ
           to
           teach
           it
           unto
           others
           ;
           yet
           afterward
           God's
           ordinary
           way
           and
           method
           of
           transmitting
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           downwards
           to
           others
           successively
           ,
           was
           by
           such
           mens
           teaching
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           had
           themselves
           learned
           it
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           others
           that
           taught
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           as
           they
           did
           .
           Thus
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           though
           Evangelists
           ,
           were
           instructed
           by
           Paul
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           should
           behave
           themselves
           in
           their
           publick
           
           capacities
           as
           Evangelists
           or
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           partly
           by
           Speech
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           his
           Epistles
           to
           them
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           13.
           
           Hold
           fast
           the
           Form
           of
           sound
           words
           which
           thou
           
             hast
             heard
             of
             me
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Continue
           in
           the
           things
           which
           thou
           hast
           learned
           ,
           and
           hast
           been
           assured
           of
           ,
           knowing
           of
           whom
           thou
           hast
           learned
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           a
           Child
           thou
           hast
           known
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Titus
           learned
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           Paul
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           stiles
           him
           his
           
             Son
             in
             the
             Common
             Faith
          
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           4.
           
           And
           by
           his
           Epistle
           instructs
           him
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           to
           place
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           Crete
           :
           And
           one
           of
           his
           Instructions
           about
           this
           Affair
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           ordain
           such
           as
           
             held
             fast
             the
             faithful
             word
             as
             they
             had
             been
             taught
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1.
           9.
           
           And
           the
           same
           things
           which
           Timothy
           had
           learned
           of
           Paul
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           commit
           to
           faithful
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           should
           be
           able
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           
           The
           things
           which
           thou
           hast
           
             heard
             of
             me
          
           among
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             commit
             thou
             to
             faithful
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             also
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           3.
           
           The
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           same
           Miracles
           were
           committed
           to
           writing
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           were
           first
           preached
           and
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           end
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           Christian
           Belief
           and
           Life
           ,
           John
           20.
           31.
           
           But
           these
           are
           
             written
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             ,
             
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           13.
           
           These
           things
           have
           I
           written
           unto
           you
           that
           believe
           on
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           know
           that
           ye
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           ye
           may
           believe
           on
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           believe
           more
           groundedly
           and
           firmly
           ,
           and
           so
           constantly
           and
           perseveringly
           against
           all
           opposition
           and
           temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           It
           seemed
           good
           to
           me
           also
           ,
           having
           had
           perfect
           understanding
           of
           things
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           to
           write
           unto
           thee
           ,
           most
           excellent
           Theophilus
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           
             know
             the
             Certainty
          
           of
           those
           things
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           been
           instructed
           .
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             The
             Scriptures
             given
             by
             inspiration
          
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           profitable
           for
           reproof
           ,
           correction
           ,
           and
           instruction
           in
           righteousness
           ;
           and
           able
           to
           make
           men
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           through
           Faith
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Rom.
           16.
           26.
           
           And
           by
           the
           
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           everlasting
           God
           ,
           
             made
             known
          
           to
           all
           Nations
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           Faith.
           God
           of
           old
           commanded
           the
           Law
           written
           ,
           to
           be
           read
           to
           all
           the
           Congregation
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           learn
           to
           fear
           him
           ,
           Deut.
           31.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           §
           6.
           4.
           
           The
           Apostle
           required
           the
           same
           regard
           to
           be
           given
           to
           what
           he
           taught
           by
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           he
           taught
           by
           speech
           ,
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           2.
           15.
           
           Therefore
           stand
           fast
           ,
           
           and
           hold
           the
           Traditions
           which
           ye
           have
           been
           taught
           ,
           
             whether
             by
             word
             or
             our
             Epistle
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           37.
           
           If
           any
           man
           think
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           ,
           let
           him
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           things
           which
           
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             are
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           the
           Epistles
           written
           to
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           were
           intended
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           which
           in
           their
           nature
           were
           of
           common
           concern
           unto
           all
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           2.
           
           Unto
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           
             Corinth
             —
             With
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
          
           call
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           both
           theirs
           and
           ours
           .
           The
           two
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           John
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Jude
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           James
           ,
           are
           all
           General
           Epistles
           ,
           not
           directed
           to
           any
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           Christians
           scattered
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           the
           Colossians
           were
           to
           read
           the
           Epistle
           sent
           to
           Laodicea
           ;
           and
           the
           Laodiceans
           to
           read
           that
           sent
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           both
           themselves
           respectively
           ,
           Col.
           4
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           St.
           John
           was
           commanded
           to
           send
           all
           the
           seven
           Epistles
           to
           each
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           one
           Epistle
           to
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           another
           .
           And
           in
           Rev.
           Chap.
           2
           ,
           &
           3.
           
           It
           is
           seven
           times
           said
           ,
           He
           that
           hath
           an
           Ear
           ,
           let
           him
           hear
           what
           the
           Spirit
           saith
           unto
           the
           Churches
           ;
           as
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           deaf
           .
           And
           Chap.
           22.
           18.
           
           I
           testifie
           to
           
             every
             
             man
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           that
           heareth
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           why
           the
           same
           regard
           should
           be
           given
           to
           what
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           wrote
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           they
           spake
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           they
           either
           wrote
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           History
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           evidence
           .
           For
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           the
           same
           after
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           for
           its
           Being
           written
           ,
           doth
           not
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           men
           must
           needs
           be
           as
           much
           concerned
           in
           their
           Belief
           or
           Disbelief
           ,
           Obedience
           or
           Disobedience
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           communicated
           to
           them
           by
           writing
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           so
           by
           Preaching
           ;
           yea
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           ,
           or
           by
           immediate
           Revelation
           :
           For
           't
           is
           not
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           communicating
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           makes
           it
           saving
           ;
           but
           our
           belief
           and
           serious
           consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yielding
           obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           how
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           we
           come
           to
           know
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           't
           is
           possible
           men
           may
           have
           Revelations
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           Balaam
           had
           ;
           and
           as
           Judas
           and
           other
           workers
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           that
           prophesied
           and
           cast
           out
           Devils
           in
           Christ's
           Name
           ,
           had
           ,
           or
           might
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           profited
           by
           them
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           less
           degree
           of
           evidence
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           when
           it
           is
           communicated
           to
           us
           by
           writing
           ,
           than
           when
           it
           was
           communicated
           to
           others
           by
           the
           Apostles
           preaching
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           by
           immediate
           
           Revelation
           ;
           yet
           belief
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           it
           upon
           that
           less
           degree
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           less
           ,
           but
           rather
           much
           more
           rewardable
           ,
           than
           is
           obedience
           to
           it
           upon
           greater
           evidence
           ,
           John
           20.
           29.
           
           Jesus
           saith
           unto
           him
           ,
           Thomas
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           seen
           ,
           thou
           hast
           believed
           ;
           blessed
           are
           they
           which
           have
           
             not
             seen
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           believed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           but
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           have
           expressed
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasons
           why
           it
           should
           be
           believed
           ,
           in
           as
           plain
           terms
           when
           they
           wrote
           it
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           preached
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           could
           hardly
           speak
           those
           great
           Doctrines
           touching
           the
           Essentials
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           plainer
           than
           they
           are
           communicated
           to
           us
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           yet
           how
           plain
           soever
           they
           spake
           them
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           things
           (
           prejudice
           ,
           worldly
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           T●ust
           )
           which
           now
           detain
           men
           from
           obeying
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           communicated
           and
           transmitted
           down
           to
           us
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           did
           in
           like
           manner
           keep
           back
           Multitudes
           from
           yielding
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           themselves
           preach'd
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           wrought
           many
           Miracles
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           it
           was
           from
           God.
           And
           as
           men
           then
           that
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           obey
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           preach'd
           ,
           raised
           Cavils
           and
           pickt
           Quarrels
           against
           it
           :
           
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             understand
             
             my
             speech
             ?
             even
             because
             ye
             cannot
             hear
             my
             Word
          
           ;
           said
           our
           Saviour
           to
           such
           ,
           John
           8.
           43.
           )
           Even
           so
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           those
           Atheistical
           and
           loose
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           conform
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           to
           the
           holy
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           raise
           Cavils
           ,
           and
           pick
           Quarrels
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           standing
           Reproof
           to
           their
           bad
           Tempers
           ,
           and
           evil
           Lives
           ;
           which
           because
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           they
           seek
           by
           all
           means
           to
           invalidate
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           more
           securely
           ,
           and
           without
           disturbance
           from
           them
           ,
           hold
           on
           their
           ungodly
           course
           ,
           secretly
           ,
           or
           openly
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           any
           that
           have
           led
           you
           the
           way
           ,
           may
           be
           concerned
           in
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           say
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           it
           concerns
           both
           you
           and
           them
           to
           think
           on
           't
           :
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           seldom
           ,
           if
           ever
           seen
           among
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           that
           are
           cold
           in
           their
           affection
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           as
           cold
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           or
           rather
           zealously
           hot
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           you
           bewray
           your
           cold
           affection
           to
           ,
           and
           your
           little
           and
           slight
           esteem
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           while
           you
           think
           you
           have
           ground
           pleasedly
           to
           call
           them
           the
           Dead
           Letter
           ,
           from
           that
           Saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           6.
           
           
             Who
             hath
             made
             us
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           And
           to
           call
           those
           that
           
           preach
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Letter
          
           .
           Whereas
           that
           Expression
           is
           so
           far
           from
           serving
           your
           purpose
           herein
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           you
           understood
           it
           (
           which
           alas
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           )
           you
           would
           find
           it
           to
           cast
           a
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           no
           disparagement
           at
           all
           upon
           those
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           upon
           any
           account
           of
           the
           matters
           therein
           contained
           ,
           as
           being
           written
           .
           For
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           it self
           is
           not
           called
           the
           Letter
           because
           it
           is
           in
           Writing
           ;
           nor
           that
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           not
           in
           Writing
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           Subject-Matter
           of
           which
           the
           Mosaical
           Covenant
           did
           much
           consist
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           things
           therein
           contained
           ,
           were
           but
           figurative
           ,
           and
           outward
           Representations
           of
           those
           excellent
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           plainly
           and
           nakedly
           expressed
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           Vail
           or
           Cover
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           the
           process
           of
           this
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           doth
           more
           plainly
           express
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             We
             use
             great
             plainness
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Moses
             ,
          
           which
           put
           a
           Vail
           over
           his
           Face
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           could
           not
           look
           or
           see
           to
           the
           end
           of
           that
           which
           is
           abolished
           —
           
             Which
             Vail
             is
             done
             away
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           in
           which
           Doctrine
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           Truth
           is
           stripp'd
           out
           of
           its
           Cloathing
           and
           Covering
           ,
           and
           represented
           as
           it
           is
           in
           its
           
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           dark
           figures
           .
           And
           that
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Writing
           ,
           or
           not
           Writing
           ,
           is
           meant
           by
           Letter
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           will
           farther
           appear
           by
           comparing
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           with
           this
           .
           Rom.
           2.
           29.
           
           Circumcision
           is
           that
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Letter
           .
           By
           Letter
           here
           is
           plainly
           meant
           Circumcision
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           by
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           couched
           under
           it
           ,
           or
           signified
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Heart
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           called
           Mortification
           ,
           or
           Purifying
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           or
           crucifying
           Affections
           and
           Lusts
           .
        
         
           So
           again
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           6.
           
           But
           now
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           being
           dead
           ,
           wherein
           we
           were
           held
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           serve
           in
           
             Newness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Oldness
             of
             the
             Letter
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           plain
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           answer
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Scope
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           the
           outward
           Ceremony
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           figurative
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           offering
           our
           Bodies
           a
           living
           Sacrifice
           ,
           instead
           of
           slain
           Beasts
           ;
           in
           cleansing
           our selves
           from
           the
           filthiness
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           instead
           of
           Legal
           Purifications
           by
           washing
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           
             putting
             off
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           and
           all
           evil
           Concupiscence
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           cutting
           off
           the
           Foreskin
           of
           the
           Flesh
           .
           And
           those
           Ministers
           that
           preach
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Spiritual
           Doctriue
           ,
           out
           of
           ,
           or
           according
           
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Which
           had
           you
           understood
           ,
           you
           would
           never
           have
           poured
           your
           spiteful
           contempt
           on
           them
           as
           you
           have
           ,
           by
           calling
           them
           Letter-Preachers
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           same
           regard
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           when
           written
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           was
           preached
           by
           them
           ;
           by
           remembring
           you
           of
           this
           one
           great
           Truth
           ,
           That
           every
           man
           shall
           be
           tried
           and
           judged
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           by
           that
           Law
           he
           hath
           been
           under
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           without
           a
           written
           Law
           ,
           shall
           be
           judged
           without
           any
           such
           Law
           :
           and
           the
           Jews
           which
           were
           under
           a
           written
           Law
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           12.
           
           Even
           so
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Gospel
           written
           ,
           will
           be
           judged
           by
           that
           ;
           as
           those
           that
           were
           under
           the
           immediate
           preaching
           of
           it
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           before
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           will
           be
           judged
           by
           that
           .
           
             He
             that
             rejecteth
             me
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             hath
             one
             that
             judgeth
             him
             ;
             the
             Word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             judge
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           John
           12.
           48.
           
           And
           if
           that
           be
           the
           Rule
           by
           which
           those
           shall
           be
           judged
           that
           have
           his
           Word
           made
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           be
           it
           by
           one
           means
           or
           by
           another
           ,
           
           then
           it
           greatly
           concerns
           all
           such
           to
           make
           ●hat
           Word
           of
           his
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Life
           and
           Practice
           ,
           as
           ever
           they
           hope
           to
           come
           off
           well
           upon
           their
           Trial
           at
           last
           ,
           whatever
           you
           talk
           of
           it
           s
           not
           being
           a
           Rule
           as
           it
           is
           a
           written
           Word
           .
           And
           therefore
           beware
           lest
           then
           that
           come
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           written
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           
             I
             have
          
           written
           
             to
             them
             the
             great
             things
             of
             my
             Law
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             counted
             them
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
          
           Hos
           .
           8.
           12.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           5.
           
           The
           next
           Proposition
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           extant
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           however
           made
           known
           ,
           by
           Writing
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           were
           then
           ,
           through
           that
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           usually
           attends
           a
           due
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           able
           to
           make
           men
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             And
             that
             from
             a
             Child
             thou
             hast
             known
             the
          
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             which
             are
          
           able
           
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             through
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           If
           by
           Scriptures
           here
           ,
           you
           will
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           only
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           easily
           collect
           that
           if
           those
           Scriptures
           were
           in
           great
           part
           able
           to
           make
           men
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           on
           foot
           ,
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           containing
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           do
           it
           much
           more
           ;
           and
           both
           in
           conjunction
           to
           be
           effectual
           to
           that
           end
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Apostle
           acquainted
           the
           Christians
           then
           that
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           the
           
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           everlasting
           God
           ,
           
             made
             known
          
           to
           all
           Nations
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           §
           8.
           6.
           
           The
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           means
           which
           God
           works
           by
           ,
           are
           able
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           make
           men
           in
           a
           private
           capacity
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           furnish
           men
           for
           the
           discharging
           of
           the
           publick
           Office
           of
           Teaching
           and
           Governing
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           The
           Holy.
           
             Scriptures
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             Reproof
             ,
             Correction
             ,
             and
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
          
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           publick
           Preacher
           ,
           
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             to
             all
             good
             works
          
           ;
           even
           to
           enable
           him
           to
           discharge
           his
           whole
           Duty
           towards
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
           And
           St.
           Paul
           by
           his
           Writings
           ,
           instructed
           even
           Timothy
           himself
           ,
           how
           to
           behave
           himself
           in
           his
           Office
           and
           publick
           Capacity
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           14.
           
           
             These
             things
          
           write
           
             I
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
          
           know
           how
           to
           behave
           
             thy self
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
          
           And
           for
           the
           better
           discharge
           of
           his
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           directs
           and
           enjoins
           him
           to
           give
           attendance
           to
           Reading
           ,
           and
           to
           Meditation
           ,
           or
           Study
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           13
           ,
           15.
           
           Which
           sure
           would
           have
           been
           needless
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           sufficiently
           able
           
           to
           have
           done
           all
           by
           the
           immediate
           Illumination
           and
           operation
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ;
           as
           you
           fancy
           your
           Teachers
           are
           able
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           §
           9.
           7.
           
           The
           same
           promise
           is
           made
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Word
           written
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           the
           hearing
           and
           keeping
           of
           it
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
          
           readeth
           ,
           
             and
             they
             that
          
           hear
           
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             things
             which
             are
             written
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           §
           10.
           8.
           
           The
           Scripture
           is
           said
           to
           say
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           which
           yet
           God
           said
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Servants
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           17.
           
           The
           Scripture
           
             saith
             unto
          
           Pharaoh
           ,
           
             even
             for
             this
             same
             purpose
             have
             I
             raised
             thee
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             shew
             my
             power
             in
             thee
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           11.
           
           The
           Scripture
           
             saith
             ,
             Whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           Gal.
           3.
           22.
           
           The
           Scripture
           
             hath
             concluded
             all
             under
             sin
             .
             What
             saith
             the
          
           Scripture
           ?
           
             Cast
             out
             the
             Bondwoman
             and
             her
             Son
             ,
          
           Gal.
           4.
           30.
           
           Which
           yet
           was
           the
           Saying
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           Gen.
           16.
           
           Another
           Scripture
           
             saith
             ,
             They
             shall
             look
             on
             him
             whom
             they
             have
             pierced
             ,
          
           John
           19.
           17.
           
           
             No
             Prophesie
             of
             the
          
           Scriptures
           
             is
             of
             private
             Interpretation
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           20.
           
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           look
           what
           God
           saith
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           touching
           such
           things
           as
           concern
           us
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           spoken
           them
           to
           us
           himself
           immediately
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             think
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             let
             him
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             things
             I
          
           write
           
             unto
             
             you
             ,
             are
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           said
           St
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           37.
           
        
         
           You
           are
           wont
           to
           insinuate
           indeed
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           not
           of
           that
           use
           to
           us
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           first
           written
           .
           But
           however
           they
           might
           more
           concern
           them
           than
           us
           in
           some
           particular
           cases
           
             proper
             to
             them
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           things
           of
           
             common
             concern
          
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           much
           for
           our
           use
           as
           they
           were
           for
           theirs
           .
           
             For
             whatsoever
             things
             were
          
           written
           
             aforetime
             ,
             were
          
           written
           
             for
             our
             Learning
          
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           4.
           
           What
           God
           said
           to
           
             Joshua
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             leave
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           all
           faithful
           Christians
           relie
           on
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           spoken
           to
           themselves
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           5.
           
           That
           which
           was
           first
           spoken
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Lev.
           26.
           
           The
           Apostle
           applies
           to
           the
           Believing
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           spoken
           to
           them
           only
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           16.
           
           
             For
             ye
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ;
             as
             God
             hath
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           §
           11.
           9.
           
           We
           that
           have
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           brought
           down
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           may
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture-Dialect
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           have
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           truly
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           days
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           by
           having
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           what
           they
           said
           and
           did
           ;
           that
           
           were
           said
           to
           have
           them
           .
           And
           by
           hearing
           and
           believing
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           we
           may
           as
           well
           be
           said
           to
           hear
           and
           believe
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           they
           to
           hear
           and
           believe
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           which
           yet
           they
           were
           said
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           believe
           their
           Writings
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           29.
           
           They
           have
           
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             let
             them
          
           hear
           them
           .
           Ver.
           31.
           
           
             If
             they
             hear
             not
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           John
           5.
           46
           ,
           47.
           
           
             Had
             ye
          
           believed
           Moses
           ,
           
             ye
             would
             have
             believed
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             wrote
             of
             me
             :
             But
             if
             ye
             believe
             not
             his
          
           Writings
           ,
           
             how
             should
             ye
             believe
             my
             Words
             ?
          
           Christ
           promised
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           upon
           his
           giving
           them
           Commission
           to
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           so
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           when
           he
           accompanies
           their
           Ministration
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Writings
           ,
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           power
           in
           their
           continuation
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Moses
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           21.
           
           That
           he
           had
           those
           
             in
             every
             City
             that
          
           preached
           
             him
             ,
             being
          
           read
           
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             every
             Sabbath
             day
          
           ;
           inasmuch
           as
           his
           Books
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           read
           ;
           so
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           like
           reason
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           those
           that
           preach
           him
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           written
           by
           inspiration
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           read
           among
           
           us
           and
           opened
           unto
           us
           every
           Lord's
           Day
           .
           You
           may
           then
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           have
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospel
           among
           them
           ,
           have
           Christ
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           receive
           and
           hold
           fast
           that
           ,
           do
           receive
           and
           hold
           fast
           him
           :
           So
           saith
           St.
           John
           in
           his
           second
           Epist
           .
           v.
           9.
           
           
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           1
           John
           2.
           24.
           
           
             If
             that
             which
             ye
             have
          
           heard
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             shall
          
           remain
           in
           you
           ,
           
             ye
             also
             shall
          
           continue
           in
           the
           Son
           and
           in
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           §
           12.
           10.
           
           That
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           neither
           Circumcision
           availeth
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           Uncircumcision
           ;
           but
           a
           new
           Creature
           ;
           is
           a
           most
           important
           Doctrine
           ,
           declared
           in
           writing
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           
             As
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
          
           [
           Rule
           ]
           
             peace
             be
             on
             them
          
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           he
           was
           not
           of
           your
           mind
           and
           way
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           Rule
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           .
        
         
           This
           written
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           is
           a
           Rule
           for
           Christians
           to
           walk
           by
           ;
           as
           the
           written
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           was
           to
           the
           Jews
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           those
           that
           walked
           not
           according
           to
           that
           Word
           or
           Rule
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           Isa
           .
           8.
           20.
           
           
           Even
           so
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           it
           may
           now
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           walk
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Rule
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           in
           truth
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           in
           you
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           you
           vainly
           boast
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           censure
           others
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           yet
           make
           it
           their
           daily
           care
           and
           endeavour
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           Light
           and
           Guidance
           of
           that
           Rule
           ,
           that
           hath
           its
           seat
           in
           their
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           methinks
           you
           should
           not
           but
           perceive
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           given
           you
           proof
           in
           good
           measure
           heaped
           up
           ,
           shaken
           together
           ,
           pressed
           down
           ;
           and
           running
           over
           ;
           That
           Gods
           way
           and
           method
           of
           directing
           men
           ,
           what
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           as
           necessary
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           perswading
           them
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           accordingly
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           by
           that
           teaching
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           into
           the
           Soul
           by
           outward
           means
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           his
           Word
           written
           ,
           or
           by
           mens
           teaching
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           not
           by
           his
           immediate
           teaching
           and
           operation
           ,
           without
           such
           outward
           teaching
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           that
           which
           you
           hold
           and
           teach
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           God's
           Method
           .
           The
           Proof
           of
           this
           is
           so
           evident
           and
           convincing
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           will
           but
           give
           your
           minds
           and
           Consciences
           Liberty
           seriously
           to
           consider
           it
           ;
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           how
           you
           should
           possibly
           persist
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           without
           offering
           some
           
           violence
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           Minds
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           13.
           
           But
           since
           you
           have
           strengthened
           your selves
           in
           this
           your
           perswasion
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           Opinion
           you
           have
           that
           some
           Scriptures
           are
           on
           your
           side
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           add
           something
           farther
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           Error
           and
           Mistake
           therein
           .
        
         
           You
           seem
           to
           ground
           your selves
           much
           upon
           John
           1.
           9.
           
           Where
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Light
             which
             lightneth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Christ
           doth
           one
           way
           or
           other
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           truth
           here
           declared
           :
           But
           that
           which
           you
           are
           wont
           to
           alledge
           it
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           you
           are
           to
           prove
           hence
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           have
           it
           do
           your
           business
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Christ
           lighteneth
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           in
           order
           to
           his
           salvation
           ,
           without
           learning
           it
           from
           or
           by
           any
           
             Outward
             Means
          
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           that
           Christ
           so
           lightens
           all
           men
           without
           
             Outward
             Teaching
             ▪
          
           can
           be
           proved
           ;
           either
           from
           this
           or
           any
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           shew
           you
           .
        
         
           Christ
           doth
           enlighten
           all
           whom
           he
           doth
           enlighten
           in
           one
           or
           more
           of
           these
           three
           ways
           ;
           either
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           Natural
           Light.
           Or
           ,
           2.
           
           By
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           .
           Or
           ,
           3.
           
           By
           outward
           Teaching
           by
           Speech
           ,
           or
           Writing
           ,
           or
           Example
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           inward
           assistance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Christ
           indeed
           ,
           as
           God
           Creator
           (
           as
           he
           is
           described
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Chapter
           )
           doth
           enlighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           faculty
           of
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           placable
           ;
           and
           the
           difference
           between
           moral
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           many
           things
           .
           But
           however
           this
           may
           possibly
           be
           a
           Light
           sufficient
           to
           direct
           the
           Heathen
           to
           as
           much
           as
           God
           expects
           from
           them
           (
           if
           they
           live
           up
           to
           it
           )
           to
           whom
           he
           affords
           no
           other
           Light
           ;
           yet
           this
           Natural
           Light
           is
           
             not
             sufficient
          
           to
           direct
           those
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           what
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           .
           They
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           Jesus
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           pain
           of
           damnation
           .
           
             If
             ye
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             ye
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
          
           ;
           said
           our
           Saviour
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           came
           ,
           Jo.
           8.
           24.
           
           
             Every
             Spirit
             that
             confesseth
             not
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           1
           John
           4.
           3.
           
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             see
             Life
             ;
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             ,
          
           Joh.
           3.
           36.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           no
           man
           can
           know
           Christ
           ,
           know
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           his
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           without
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           Instruction
           
           from
           without
           ,
           derived
           from
           them
           that
           had
           such
           Revelation
           ,
           is
           most
           evident
           .
           When
           Peter
           said
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Living
             God
          
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           told
           him
           ,
           
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             had
             not
             revealed
             that
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           And
           
             the
             Natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           knowable
           only
           by
           means
           that
           are
           purely
           spiritual
           and
           supernatural
           ;
           as
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           first
           was
           .
           And
           it
           may
           well
           be
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           3.
           
           For
           no
           man
           could
           know
           that
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           Revelation
           and
           discovery
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           several
           ways
           at
           the
           first
           made
           concerning
           him
           .
           
             He
             shall
             glorifie
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             receive
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             it
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           said
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           John
           16.
           14.
           
           And
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           in
           or
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           what
           he
           himself
           said
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           witnessed
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           All
           this
           shews
           that
           though
           Christ
           do
           enlighten
           all
           men
           with
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           sufficient
           without
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           all
           men
           ;
           particularly
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           all
           such
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Salvation
           :
           For
           
             to
             whom
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             ,
          
           Luke
           12.
           48.
           
        
         
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           Another
           way
           by
           which
           Christ
           enlightens
           men
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           mens
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           by
           immediate
           and
           supernatural
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           enlightened
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           able
           infallibly
           to
           teach
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           through
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           him
           ;
           
             For
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             who
             commanded
             the
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           to
           give
           the
           light
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           to
           give
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           forth
           to
           others
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           in
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Now
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God
             :
          
           Which
           things
           also
           we
           speak
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           words
           which
           mans
           wisdom
           teacheth
           ,
           but
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           teacheth
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           of
           internal
           and
           immediate
           Revelation
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           imaginable
           for
           men
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           by
           external
           and
           mediate
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           by
           the
           process
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           you
           are
           brought
           to
           this
           ;
           either
           to
           say
           that
           all
           men
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           ,
           are
           enlightned
           
           by
           Christ
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           immediate
           and
           supernatural
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           grant
           that
           some
           men
           in
           the
           world
           are
           not
           enlightened
           by
           Christ
           without
           being
           ●aught
           by
           outward
           means
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           .
           For
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           and
           women
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           but
           these
           two
           ways
           imaginable
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           can
           come
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           believe
           it
           ,
           immediate
           and
           mediate
           Revelation
           or
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           If
           being
           reduced
           to
           this
           straight
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           chuse
           to
           say
           that
           all
           those
           under
           the
           sound
           and
           outward
           teaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           damned
           for
           not
           believing
           on
           Christ
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           obeying
           him
           ,
           had
           that
           knowledge
           of
           him
           by
           immediate
           and
           supernatural
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ;
           for
           the
           sinning
           against
           which
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           as
           knowing
           their
           Masters
           Will
           ,
           and
           not
           doing
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Experience
           ,
           will
           detect
           your
           Folly
           in
           so
           saying
           :
           For
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           my
           Propositiions
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           ;
           that
           God's
           way
           &
           method
           of
           proceeding
           with
           men
           ,
           
           in
           justifying
           or
           condemning
           them
           ,
           will
           be
           according
           to
           their
           Obedience
           to
           ,
           or
           Disobedience
           against
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           preached
           by
           men
           to
           them
           .
           Go
           ,
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           every
           Creature
           (
           said
           our
           Saviour
           )
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
          
           ;
           that
           believeth
           not
           that
           Gospel
           so
           preached
           and
           made
           known
           to
           them
           by
           preaching
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           16.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           supposeth
           it
           impossible
           for
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           way
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           concludes
           that
           those
           that
           do
           believe
           ,
           are
           brought
           to
           it
           by
           hearing
           it
           preached
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           not
           by
           way
           of
           immediate
           inward
           teaching
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           without
           the
           teaching
           by
           man
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             How
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
          
           heard
           ?
           
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             without
             a
          
           Preacher
           ?
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           Yes
           ,
           might
           it
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           by
           immediate
           Revelation
           and
           inward
           teaching
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           if
           that
           had
           been
           the
           common
           way
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           you
           see
           Paul
           knew
           of
           no
           such
           way
           to
           propagate
           the
           Faith
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           once
           set
           on
           foot
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           way
           :
           If
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           put
           such
           Questions
           ,
           nor
           have
           made
           such
           a
           Conclusion
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           v.
           17.
           
           
             So
             then
             Faith
             cometh
             by
          
           hearing
           ,
           
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           do
           you
           know
           more
           and
           better
           than
           he
           did
           ?
        
         
           And
           for
           your selves
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           ever
           you
           could
           have
           known
           that
           ever
           there
           was
           such
           a
           one
           as
           Christ
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           poor
           Indians
           or
           Pagans
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           had
           you
           not
           been
           beholding
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           Oral
           Tradition
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           God's
           means
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           great
           talk
           of
           your
           Light
           within
           you
           .
        
         
           If
           Christ
           Jesus
           then
           doth
           not
           savingly
           enlighten
           all
           those
           who
           yet
           are
           savingly
           illuminated
           ,
           neither
           by
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           nor
           by
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           in
           an
           immediate
           way
           ;
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           enlightened
           by
           Supernatural
           Revelation
           mediately
           or
           instrumentally
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Ministration
           of
           men
           ,
           unless
           there
           can
           be
           another
           way
           of
           saving
           Illumination
           assigned
           ,
           different
           from
           the
           three
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           none
           pretend
           to
           do
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           are
           so
           plain
           and
           full
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Nature
           so
           apt
           to
           prevail
           with
           all
           such
           as
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           true
           ,
           that
           after
           you
           have
           considered
           them
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           you
           will
           be
           convinced
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           that
           love
           to
           Truth
           in
           you
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           to
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           unawares
           all
           this
           while
           abused
           that
           first
           Chapter
           of
           
             John
             ,
             v.
          
           9.
           
           and
           abused
           your selves
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           a
           misrepresentation
           of
           it
           ;
           whereas
           Christ
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           world
           divers
           ways
           ,
           and
           in
           several
           respects
           ;
           as
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Works
           ,
           both
           Miraculous
           ,
           and
           Exemplary
           ;
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           great
           weakness
           or
           waywardness
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           limit
           his
           being
           so
           to
           one
           of
           these
           only
           .
        
         
           §
           14.
           
           
             Another
             Scripture
             which
             you
             alledge
             as
             favouring
             your
             foresaid
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             that
             Prophesie
             of
          
           Joel
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             Cited
             by
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           in
           Acts
           2.
           17.
           
           Behold
           the
           days
           come
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           poure
           out
           my
           Spirit
           upon
           all
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           your
           Sons
           and
           your
           Daughters
           shall
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           your
           young
           men
           shall
           see
           Visions
           ,
           and
           your
           old
           men
           shall
           dream
           Dreams
           ;
           and
           on
           my
           Servants
           ,
           and
           on
           my
           Handmaids
           I
           will
           poure
           out
           of
           my
           Spirit
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           prophesie
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           this
           Scripture
           also
           is
           impertinently
           alledged
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Gospel
           every
           one
           is
           immediately
           directed
           and
           moved
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           without
           outward
           teaching
           ,
           in
           what
           they
           are
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           two
           things
           .
           The
           one
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           here
           predicted
           :
           The
           other
           by
           the
           Application
           of
           this
           Prediction
           to
           the
           event
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Subject-Matter
           of
           this
           Prophesie
           .
           It
           is
           not
           that
           the
           Spirit
           
           should
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           all
           flesh
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           direct
           every
           one
           what
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           without
           outward
           teaching
           ;
           but
           to
           qualifie
           persons
           extraordinarily
           for
           outward
           teaching
           :
           it
           is
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           prophesie
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           twice
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Prophesie
           fore-cited
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           for
           which
           the
           Spirit
           should
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           all
           flesh
           .
           And
           prophesying
           is
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           others
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           means
           of
           conveying
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will
           from
           one
           man
           to
           another
           :
           
             He
             that
             prophesieth
             edifieth
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           4.
           
           This
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           was
           a
           Second
           Order
           in
           the
           Evangelical
           Ministry
           :
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           And
           although
           seeing
           Visions
           ,
           and
           dreaming
           Dreams
           be
           also
           mentioned
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           yet
           that
           refers
           but
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           the
           qualifying
           of
           persons
           to
           prophesie
           :
           For
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           did
           usually
           receive
           the
           matter
           of
           Prophesie
           by
           Dreams
           or
           Visions
           ,
           Numb
           .
           12.
           6.
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Prophet
             among
             you
             ,
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             my self
             known
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             unto
             him
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
          
           Hos
           .
           12.
           10.
           
           And
           it
           was
           not
           unusual
           for
           Prophets
           then
           to
           fore-tell
           Evangelical
           Events
           in
           an
           Old-Testament
           Dialect
           .
           And
           when
           't
           is
           said
           the
           Spirit
           should
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           
             all
             flesh
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           all
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           without
           exception
           ;
           
           for
           it
           was
           never
           given
           unto
           all
           persons
           to
           prophesie
           ,
           taking
           all
           in
           so
           large
           a
           sence
           ,
           but
           to
           persons
           of
           
             all
             sorts
          
           both
           for
           Sex
           and
           Age
           ,
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           old
           men
           and
           young
           ,
           yea
           Servants
           and
           Handmaids
           also
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           particularly
           exprest
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           and
           these
           not
           of
           the
           Jews
           only
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Gentiles
           also
           ,
           as
           the
           Event
           shews
           ;
           which
           was
           new
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Application
           of
           this
           Prophesie
           to
           the
           Event
           ,
           plainly
           shews
           that
           the
           End
           for
           which
           a
           Promise
           of
           this
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           made
           ,
           was
           to
           enable
           some
           to
           teach
           others
           .
           For
           the
           event
           of
           this
           Prophesie
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           received
           its
           completion
           ,
           was
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           extraordinary
           and
           miraculous
           gifts
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           after
           .
           This
           appears
           by
           St.
           
           Peter's
           application
           of
           that
           Prophesie
           to
           this
           very
           Event
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           16.
           
           
             This
             is
             that
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Joel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           those
           miraculous
           Gifts
           were
           poured
           out
           on
           some
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           will
           appear
           in
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           not
           to
           instance
           in
           more
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Gift
           of
           speaking
           divers
           Tongues
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           declare
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           people
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Tongues
           and
           Languages
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Mother-Tongue
           wherein
           they
           were
           born
           .
           Upon
           
           the
           use
           of
           this
           gift
           those
           of
           every
           Nation
           under
           heaven
           then
           resident
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             We
             do
             hear
             them
             speak
             in
          
           our
           
             Tongues
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.
           11.
           
           By
           this
           Gift
           the
           Apostles
           were
           prepared
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           every
           Creature
           ,
           as
           Christ
           afterwards
           commissioned
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           by
           this
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           they
           could
           and
           did
           propagate
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           it
           before
           ;
           so
           by
           this
           ,
           as
           by
           other
           miraculous
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           Belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           procured
           from
           them
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           made
           known
           .
           For
           hereby
           they
           knew
           ,
           or
           had
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           persons
           thus
           qualified
           were
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           they
           brought
           was
           from
           God
           ,
           John
           3.
           2.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Teacher
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             do
             these
             Miracles
             that
             thou
             dost
             ,
             except
             God
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           this
           and
           other
           miraculous
           Gifts
           were
           called
           signs
           ,
           and
           signs
           of
           what
           ?
           but
           that
           the
           persons
           so
           qualified
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           were
           of
           God.
           Tongues
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           are
           for
           a
           sign
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           not
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           22.
           
           They
           were
           teaching
           Signs
           ,
           they
           taught
           those
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           believe
           before
           .
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           done
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           others
           ,
           were
           those
           things
           by
           which
           God
           gave
           testimony
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Acts
           14.
           3.
           
           
             These
             signs
          
           ,
           said
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           
             shall
             follow
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             my
             name
             ;
             in
             my
             name
             they
             shall
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             they
             shall
             speak
             with
             new
             Tongues
             ,
          
           &c.
           Mark
           16.
           17.
           
           And
           in
           v
           ,
           20.
           
           They
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             went
             forth
             ,
             and
             preached
             every
             where
             ;
             the
             Lord
             working
             with
             them
             ,
             and
          
           confirming
           
             the
             Word
             with
             Signs
             following
          
           .
           And
           Heb.
           2.
           4.
           
           
             God
             also
          
           bearing
           them
           witness
           
             with
             Signs
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             divers
             Miracles
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will.
          
           Truly
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           the
           
             Signs
             of
             an
             Apostle
          
           were
           wrought
           among
           you
           ,
           in
           
             Signs
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Deeds
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           12.
           
           These
           were
           teaching
           Signs
           by
           which
           the
           Apostles
           were
           known
           to
           be
           Apostles
           ,
           Messengers
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           the
           Message
           which
           God
           sent
           by
           them
           .
           These
           miraculous
           powers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           visible
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           received
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           were
           that
           which
           procured
           such
           wonderful
           success
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           fiercest
           opposition
           of
           Adversaries
           .
           The
           very
           first
           day
           in
           which
           the
           Gospel
           set
           out
           armed
           ,
           and
           attended
           with
           these
           powers
           ,
           it
           brought
           in
           of
           Converts
           no
           less
           than
           3000
           Souls
           :
           and
           so
           went
           forth
           conquering
           and
           to
           conquer
           from
           Jerusalem
           and
           throughout
           all
           Judea
           and
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           I
           will
           not
           dare
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           any
           of
           those
           things
           which
           Christ
           hath
           not
           wrought
           by
           me
           to
           make
           
           the
           Gentiles
           obedient
           ,
           by
           word
           and
           deed
           (
           by
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           deeds
           that
           did
           accompany
           it
           )
           through
           mighty
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           to
           Illyricum
           ,
           I
           have
           fully
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           made
           the
           Gospel
           the
           more
           credible
           ,
           as
           coming
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           successful
           in
           bringing
           in
           multitudes
           of
           new
           Converts
           ,
           and
           in
           confirming
           and
           establishing
           those
           who
           were
           already
           converted
           ,
           was
           in
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           was
           shed
           abroad
           in
           those
           Miraculous
           Gifts
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           that
           preached
           that
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           also
           upon
           those
           that
           received
           it
           ,
           and
           believed
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           .
           And
           that
           the
           more
           credit
           might
           be
           thereby
           procured
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           Message
           from
           God
           to
           men
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           extraordinary
           gifts
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Disciples
           after
           they
           believed
           ,
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hands
           .
           Thus
           at
           Samaria
           ,
           the
           Believers
           converted
           by
           Philip
           ,
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Peter
           and
           John
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           17.
           
           And
           that
           they
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           some
           visible
           effects
           ,
           appears
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           when
           
             Simon
             saw
          
           that
           through
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hands
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           given
           ,
           he
           offered
           
           them
           Money
           for
           the
           like
           power
           .
           What
           ,
           to
           confer
           inward
           spiritual
           Grace
           ?
           No
           ;
           that
           was
           not
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           saw
           or
           could
           see
           the
           Apostles
           do
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           probable
           that
           he
           desired
           it
           .
           Likewise
           those
           Believers
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           when
           Paul
           had
           laid
           his
           hands
           on
           them
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           came
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           spake
           with
           tongues
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           ,
           Acts
           19.
           6.
           
           Thus
           it
           is
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           believed
           ,
           they
           were
           
             sealed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ,
          
           as
           the
           earnest
           of
           the
           future
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           purchased
           possession
           ,
           they
           continuing
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           practice
           of
           that
           Gospel
           that
           came
           thus
           confirmed
           to
           them
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           At
           the
           very
           first
           indeed
           it
           should
           seem
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           fell
           on
           the
           Believers
           thus
           without
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hands
           ;
           as
           in
           Acts
           2.
           
           &
           10.
           44.
           
           But
           afterwards
           we
           have
           seen
           how
           it
           was
           .
           The
           Spirit
           in
           some
           extraordinary
           gifts
           was
           poured
           on
           some
           of
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ;
           but
           we
           never
           read
           that
           it
           was
           in
           such
           sort
           poured
           out
           on
           them
           that
           believed
           their
           Prophesie
           likewise
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           was
           upon
           those
           that
           received
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           this
           was
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           peculiar
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           by
           which
           he
           might
           be
           known
           to
           be
           come
           when
           the
           event
           of
           such
           Predictions
           took
           place
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           here
           .
           The
           Prediction
           ,
           Joel
           2.
           28.
           was
           ,
           that
           
           in
           the
           
             last
             days
          
           the
           Spirit
           should
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           all
           flesh
           ;
           in
           the
           
             last
             days
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           days
           of
           the
           Jewish
           State
           or
           Common-wealth
           (
           as
           may
           be
           evinced
           by
           the
           Context
           )
           i●
           which
           Christ
           came
           ,
           as
           was
           foretold
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           in
           which
           time
           also
           the
           Spirit
           was
           poured
           out
           in
           miraculous
           gifts
           and
           operations
           ,
           as
           a
           testimony
           that
           the
           Messias
           was
           come
           .
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           in
           these
           extraordinary
           gifts
           and
           operations
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           testifying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           witness
           which
           he
           bore
           touching
           his
           being
           the
           true
           Messiah
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           John
           15.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           But
           when
           he
           ,
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           is
           come
           〈◊〉
           even
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           —
           he
           shall
           testifie
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           ye
           also
           (
           Apostles
           )
           shall
           bear
           witness
           ,
           because
           ye
           ye
           have
           been
           with
           me
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           6.
           
           This
           is
           he
           that
           came
           by
           water
           and
           blood
           —
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           beareth
           witness
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           is
           truth
           .
           John
           16.
           8.
           
           
             And
             when
             he
          
           (
           the
           Comforter
           )
           
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             on
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ;
           
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             because
             I
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           (
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           heaven
           )
           
             and
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             is
             judged
             :
          
           the
           Devil
           dethroned
           and
           cast
           down
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           when
           the
           Mouths
           of
           his
           Oracles
           were
           stopped
           ,
           and
           the
           Idol-Temples
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Rule
           demolished
           by
           the
           preaching
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           these
           Miraculous
           Effects
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           bore
           down
           all
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           called
           the
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Power
           ;
           as
           opposed
           to
           Humane
           Oratory
           among
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Humane
           Demonstration
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           4.
           
           This
           wonderful
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           miraculous
           Gifts
           ,
           was
           that
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           which
           you
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           have
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           vainly
           pretended
           to
           under
           another
           Notion
           ,
           of
           being
           baptized
           with
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           but
           compare
           Mat.
           3.
           11.
           and
           Acts
           1.
           5.
           with
           Act.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           11.
           15
           ,
           16.
           you
           may
           easily
           discern
           your
           Error
           in
           applying
           it
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           to
           that
           extraordinary
           and
           miraculous
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           you
           may
           see
           how
           one
           Scripture
           falls
           in
           with
           ,
           and
           explains
           another
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           take
           hold
           of
           a
           right
           Notion
           of
           the
           end
           for
           which
           the
           plentiful
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           foretold
           and
           promised
           .
           Which
           was
           not
           to
           guide
           all
           Christians
           by
           its
           inward
           motions
           without
           outward
           teaching
           ,
           but
           to
           enable
           some
           to
           teach
           the
           right
           Faith
           and
           Life
           to
           others
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           of
           other
           Tongues
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           ;
           and
           to
           confirm
           their
           Doctrine
           thereby
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           be
           from
           God.
           
        
         
         
           And
           these
           extraordidary
           effects
           of
           the
           Spirit
           were
           greatly
           necessary
           to
           accompany
           the
           first
           promulgation
           and
           planting
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           procure
           credit
           to
           it
           ,
           belief
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           not
           have
           been
           taken
           off
           from
           their
           old
           way
           of
           Levitical
           &
           Ceremonial
           worship
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           God
           :
           and
           from
           the
           Gentile-Nations
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           not
           have
           been
           taken
           off
           from
           their
           Idolatrous
           and
           Superstitious
           way
           of
           Worship
           in
           which
           they
           had
           been
           deeply
           rooted
           by
           long
           and
           ancient
           Tradition
           ,
           received
           from
           their
           Forefathers
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           as
           was
           observed
           before
           ,
           that
           Tongues
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           speaking
           divers
           Tongues
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           are
           
             a
             sign
             ,
             not
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             not
          
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           22.
           
           As
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           by
           Moses
           ,
           was
           accompanied
           with
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           Moses
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           first
           promulgation
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           procure
           belief
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Law
           given
           by
           him
           ,
           was
           from
           God
           :
           So
           it
           was
           as
           necessary
           that
           the
           first
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           that
           were
           immediately
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           more
           and
           greater
           Miracles
           and
           Wonders
           ,
           than
           those
           wrought
           by
           Moses
           were
           ;
           as
           Christ
           himself
           
           was
           greater
           than
           Moses
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           abrogation
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           New
           Law
           ,
           was
           more
           than
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           only
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           promulgate
           Law
           before
           in
           being
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           the
           Jews
           that
           would
           not
           receive
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           still
           stuck
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ;
             If
             I
             had
             not
             done
             among
             them
             the
             works
             which
             none
             other
             man
             hath
             done
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             ,
          
           John
           15.
           24.
           
           And
           as
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           continue
           those
           or
           the
           like
           Miracles
           and
           Wonders
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           after
           the
           Law
           had
           been
           well
           established
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Law
           being
           once
           committed
           to
           writing
           ,
           might
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           their
           standing
           Rule
           of
           Worship
           and
           Conversation
           :
           Even
           so
           after
           the
           Gospel
           had
           received
           a
           sufficient
           attestation
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           continuance
           of
           those
           miraculous
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           were
           committed
           to
           writing
           ,
           and
           those
           Writings
           owned
           as
           Authentick
           Records
           every
           where
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           all
           known
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           it
           was
           then
           no
           more
           necessary
           ,
           as
           the
           event
           shews
           ,
           to
           perpetuate
           Miracles
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           to
           perpetuate
           them
           in
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           for
           the
           ratification
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Books
           of
           the
           
           New
           Testament
           ,
           should
           be
           of
           like
           use
           to
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           and
           Prophets
           in
           Books
           was
           to
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           were
           extraordinarily
           inspired
           ,
           did
           all
           along
           ,
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           call
           the
           Jews
           to
           obedience
           to
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           to
           Repentance
           for
           transgressing
           that
           .
           And
           when
           prophesying
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           was
           to
           cease
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           several
           Ages
           ,
           God
           by
           Malachy
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           those
           Prophets
           ,
           gave
           it
           in
           charge
           to
           that
           People
           ,
           to
           remember
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           govern
           themselves
           .
           Remember
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             my
             Servant
             ,
             which
             I
             commanded
             him
             in
          
           Horeb
           
             for
             all
             Israel
             ,
             with
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Judgments
             ,
          
           Mal.
           4.
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           was
           foretold
           by
           Moses
           ,
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           that
           a
           Prophet
           should
           be
           raised
           up
           by
           God
           ,
           like
           unto
           him
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           15
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           although
           Christ
           that
           Prophet
           was
           unlike
           unto
           Moses
           in
           many
           other
           things
           wherein
           our
           Lord
           excelled
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           truly
           like
           unto
           him
           in
           this
           ,
           viz.
           in
           that
           he
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           gave
           forth
           the
           Evangelical
           Law
           at
           his
           Appearance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           the
           standing
           Rule
           unto
           Christians
           throughout
           the
           whole
           duration
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Messias
           ;
           as
           Moses
           ,
           who
           also
           was
           a
           Mediator
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           had
           delivered
           a
           standing
           Law
           to
           the
           
           Jews
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           govern
           themselves
           throughout
           their
           Generations
           ,
           and
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Mosaical
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           touching
           the
           plentiful
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           first
           setting
           out
           of
           the
           Gospel
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           (
           if
           Prejudice
           do
           not
           blindfold
           you
           )
           that
           what
           was
           done
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           giving
           any
           countenance
           to
           your
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           's
           being
           given
           to
           teach
           men
           immediately
           by
           internal
           Illmination
           and
           Operation
           ,
           without
           outward
           Ministry
           and
           Teaching
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           evident
           proof
           of
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           For
           the
           Spirit
           was
           thus
           given
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           propagate
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           being
           enabled
           thereby
           to
           make
           it
           known
           to
           them
           of
           other
           Languages
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           to
           embolden
           them
           to
           run
           all
           hazards
           in
           so
           doing
           (
           for
           they
           being
           filled
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           spake
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           with
           all
           boldness
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           31.
           )
           And
           likewise
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           were
           all
           from
           God.
           All
           which
           was
           done
           by
           Vocal
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           Visible
           Signs
           ,
           not
           excluding
           the
           Inward
           Assistance
           of
           divine
           Grace
           :
           All
           which
           would
           have
           been
           needless
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           chosen
           to
           teach
           men
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           only
           ,
           as
           you
           speak
           .
           So
           that
           either
           your
           Enthusiastical
           Notion
           overthrows
           
           God's
           Method
           of
           proceeding
           to
           teach
           men
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           Method
           overthrows
           your
           Notion
           ;
           for
           doubtless
           they
           are
           contrary
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           better
           to
           follow
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           judge
           you
           !
        
         
           §
           15.
           
           Another
           place
           misunderstood
           and
           misapplied
           by
           you
           ,
           is
           ,
           John
           16.
           13.
           
           
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           Which
           is
           not
           a
           Promise
           of
           sending
           the
           Spirit
           to
           guide
           
             all
             Christians
          
           by
           its
           immediate
           motions
           ;
           but
           a
           Promise
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           they
           only
           were
           then
           present
           with
           Christ
           at
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           just
           before
           his
           Apprehension
           and
           Suffering
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Promises
           of
           sending
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           were
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           the
           better
           to
           bear
           his
           departure
           from
           them
           ;
           giving
           them
           to
           know
           thereby
           ,
           how
           they
           should
           be
           enabled
           when
           he
           should
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Apostleship
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           chosen
           them
           .
           And
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           first
           by
           giving
           them
           to
           understand
           that
           this
           Spirit
           should
           bring
           all
           things
           to
           their
           remembrance
           which
           he
           had
           spoken
           unto
           them
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           with
           them
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Spirit
           of
           his
           should
           teach
           them
           all
           things
           in
           which
           Christ
           himself
           had
           not
           instructed
           them
           while
           he
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           were
           not
           then
           able
           to
           bear
           
           them
           .
           3.
           
           That
           this
           Spirit
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           his
           miraculous
           Gifts
           )
           should
           concur
           with
           them
           in
           testifying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           John
           14.
           26.
           
           
             But
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             he
             shall
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             your
             remembrance
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             said
             unto
             you
             .
          
           John
           16.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             I
             have
             yet
             many
             things
             to
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             ye
             cannot
             bear
             them
             now
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             shew
             you
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           Chap.
           14.
           26.
           
           
             He
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             .
          
           Chap.
           15.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             But
             when
             the
             Comforter
             is
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             ye
             also
             shall
             bear
             witness
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             been
             with
             me
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           This
           agrees
           exactly
           with
           what
           he
           said
           again
           to
           them
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           8.
           
           Ye
           
             shall
             receive
             power
             after
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             Witnesses
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           Predictions
           and
           Promises
           of
           sending
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           qualifie
           them
           for
           their
           great
           Work
           ,
           and
           Office
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           made
           good
           to
           them
           in
           those
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           which
           were
           poured
           out
           on
           them
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ's
           Prediction
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           did
           refer
           to
           that
           ,
           appears
           by
           what
           Sr.
           Peter
           said
           in
           his
           Sermon
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           33
           ,
           
             Therefore
             being
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             
             God
             exalted
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             of
             the
             Father
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             hath
             shed
             forth
             this
             which
             ye
             now
             see
             and
             hear
             ,
          
           the
           Spirit
           in
           its
           sensible
           effects
           .
           Compare
           herewith
           Acts
           1.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Wait
             for
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             (
             Jesus
             )
             which
             ye
             have
          
           [
           heard
           of
           me
           ]
           —
           
             ye
             shall
             he
             baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             not
             many
             days
             hence
             .
          
           The
           giving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           thus
           ,
           was
           purposely
           reserved
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           evidence
           of
           Christ's
           Exaltation
           in
           Glory
           ;
           but
           the
           Spirit
           to
           sanctifie
           ,
           was
           given
           before
           :
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             because
             Jesus
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             ,
          
           John
           7.
           39.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           these
           ends
           ,
           is
           greatly
           remote
           from
           the
           end
           you
           assign
           thereof
           ,
           as
           hath
           also
           been
           shewn
           before
           ;
           and
           which
           you
           may
           easily
           see
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           here
           represented
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           the
           Light
           which
           was
           once
           in
           you
           ,
           be
           not
           become
           Darkness
           .
           Your
           applying
           Promises
           ,
           as
           if
           made
           to
           all
           Christians
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           common
           and
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           to
           the
           Apostles
           only
           ,
           or
           to
           them
           and
           some
           others
           in
           extraordinary
           cases
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           persons
           extraordinarily
           qualified
           ,
           and
           extraordinarily
           sent
           ,
           hath
           led
           you
           and
           some
           others
           into
           very
           dangerous
           errors
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           very
           bad
           work
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           16.
           
           
             Another
             Scripture
             which
             you
             are
             wont
             frequently
             to
             produce
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             
             Opinion
             of
             yours
             ,
             touching
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             Teaching
             without
             outward
             Teaching
             by
             man
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           20.
           
           But
           ye
           have
           an
           Vnction
           from
           the
           Holy
           One
           ,
           and
           ye
           know
           all
           things
           .
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           27.
           
           But
           the
           Anointing
           which
           ye
           have
           received
           of
           him
           ,
           abideth
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           ye
           need
           not
           that
           any
           man
           teach
           you
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           same
           Anointing
           teacheth
           you
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           Lie
           ;
           and
           even
           as
           it
           hath
           taught
           you
           ,
           ye
           shall
           abide
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           the
           right
           sence
           of
           this
           Scripture
           is
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           your
           Notion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           's
           teaching
           men
           (
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           those
           did
           to
           whom
           these
           words
           were
           written
           )
           whatever
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           without
           any
           outward
           Teaching
           by
           Speech
           or
           Writing
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           sence
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           such
           a
           sence
           of
           the
           place
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           what
           is
           manifestly
           proved
           in
           my
           Propositions
           before
           laid
           down
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           would
           render
           the
           design
           of
           St.
           John
           in
           this
           Epistle
           and
           other
           Writings
           of
           his
           ,
           needless
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           labours
           to
           settle
           and
           firmly
           establish
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Belief
           and
           Practice
           of
           what
           they
           had
           heard
           ,
           and
           by
           hearing
           had
           been
           taught
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           against
           all
           Temptations
           to
           Apostacy
           from
           ,
           or
           Loosness
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           .
           But
           if
           we
           consider
           upon
           what
           occasion
           these
           words
           are
           here
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           also
           with
           what
           we
           find
           
           in
           some
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           understand
           the
           Apostles
           scope
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           observed
           to
           them
           in
           the
           18.
           v.
           that
           even
           then
           
             there
             were
             many
             Antichrists
          
           .
           And
           in
           ver
           .
           19.
           that
           they
           ,
           those
           many
           Antichrists
           ,
           
             went
             out
             from
             them
          
           :
           And
           his
           scope
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Chap.
           is
           to
           fortify
           and
           antidote
           them
           against
           the
           poysonous
           pretensions
           of
           those
           Antichrists
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           describes
           them
           in
           ver
           .
           22
           ,
           
             did
             deny
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             .
          
           That
           this
           was
           here
           his
           scope
           and
           design
           ,
           appears
           by
           ver
           .
           26.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             these
             things
             have
             I
             written
             unto
             you
             concerning
             those
             that
             seduce
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           means
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           preserve
           them
           under
           this
           danger
           ;
           and
           to
           establish
           them
           ,
           is
           by
           putting
           them
           in
           remembrance
           by
           what
           means
           they
           at
           the
           first
           came
           to
           be
           perswaded
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           taught
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           by
           pouring
           out
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           in
           visible
           effects
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           that
           taught
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           those
           that
           believed
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           was
           abundantly
           confirmed
           to
           them
           as
           coming
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           that
           doubtless
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           anointing
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           himself
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           glory
           that
           appeared
           in
           him
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           was
           said
           to
           be
           
             anointed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             power
             ,
          
           Act
           ,
           10.
           38.
           
           As
           it
           was
           foretold
           by
           Isaiah
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           61.
           1.
           
           Luke
           4.
           18.
           and
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           miraculous
           gifts
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           and
           believers
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           the
           one
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           believed
           ,
           is
           elsewhere
           called
           ,
           their
           being
           anointed
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           here
           also
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Unction
           of
           the
           holy
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Now
             he
             that
             establisheth
             us
             with
             you
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             anointed
             us
             ,
             is
             God
             ;
             who
             hath
             also
             sealed
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           that
           both
           Apostles
           and
           other
           believers
           were
           established
           into
           Christ
           by
           the
           anointing
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           anointing
           was
           his
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           
             Ye
             have
             an
             unction
             from
             the
             Holy
             one
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             all
             things
             .
          
           Not
           that
           by
           this
           Unction
           the
           common
           Christians
           were
           immediately
           inspired
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           truths
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           it
           they
           were
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           things
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           taught
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           must
           needs
           know
           thereby
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           taught
           ,
           and
           taught
           all
           they
           did
           teach
           in
           the
           name
           of
           him
           as
           such
           .
           As
           they
           were
           induced
           at
           the
           first
           to
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           perceived
           the
           anointing
           of
           God
           to
           
           be
           upon
           them
           that
           preached
           it
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           afterwards
           confirmed
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           upon
           their
           receiving
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           themselves
           also
           received
           of
           the
           same
           anointing
           .
           It
           is
           not
           said
           that
           this
           anointing
           did
           teach
           them
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           did
           teach
           them
           [
           of
           ]
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           ,
           or
           concerning
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           things
           to
           which
           it
           was
           a
           witness
           or
           evidence
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           from
           Heb.
           2.
           4.
           5.
           
           Mar.
           16.
           20.
           and
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           When
           then
           this
           Apostle
           says
           ye
           have
           an
           Unction
           from
           the
           holy
           one
           ,
           and
           ye
           know
           all
           things
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           thereby
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           all
           things
           they
           were
           to
           beleive
           and
           do
           ,
           were
           revealed
           to
           them
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           by
           which
           they
           were
           taught
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           their
           salvation
           ,
           was
           thereby
           attested
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           appears
           evidently
           by
           that
           which
           he
           perswades
           them
           to
           by
           it
           in
           v.
           24.
           and
           that
           was
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           might
           therefore
           be
           retained
           and
           held
           fast
           by
           them
           that
           had
           been
           so
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Unction
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Holy
           one
           .
           
             Let
             that
             therefore
             abide
             in
             you
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             if
             that
             which
             ye
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             shall
             remain
             in
             you
             ,
             ye
             also
             shall
             continue
             in
             the
             Son
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Agreeable
           to
           what
           he
           says
           also
           in
           his
           second
           
             Epistle
             verse
          
           9.
           
           
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             
             hath
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           says
           again
           ,
           
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             and
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lie
             ,
          
           he
           doth
           not
           thereby
           mean
           that
           they
           needed
           no
           farther
           teaching
           by
           man
           for
           their
           establishment
           and
           building
           up
           in
           the
           Faith
           :
           for
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           had
           contradicted
           himself
           in
           what
           he
           was
           now
           doing
           in
           this
           Chap.
           and
           all
           along
           in
           this
           Epistle
           .
           And
           therefore
           his
           meaning
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           not
           from
           him
           or
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           any
           teaching
           that
           could
           ,
           or
           could
           reasonably
           pretend
           to
           give
           them
           greater
           assurance
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           than
           that
           anointing
           gave
           them
           of
           Jesus
           his
           being
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           for
           that
           anointing
           saith
           he
           ,
           is
           truth
           and
           is
           no
           lie
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           could
           not
           deceive
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           God's
           witness
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           concludes
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           hath
           taught
           you
           ,
           ye
           shall
           abide
           in
           him
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           :
           as
           this
           anointing
           did
           at
           the
           first
           prevail
           with
           you
           to
           receive
           Jesus
           as
           the
           true
           Messias
           ;
           so
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           I
           am
           confi-you
           will
           (
           as
           you
           have
           the
           greatest
           reason
           )
           still
           abide
           in
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           pretences
           of
           Seducers
           to
           take
           you
           off
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           the
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           several
           expressions
           here
           used
           are
           accommodated
           ,
           and
           by
           
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           interpreted
           and
           understood
           ,
           how
           I
           pray
           you
           will
           you
           find
           your
           opinion
           here
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirits
           inward
           teaching
           of
           all
           things
           without
           any
           outward
           teaching
           ?
           You
           are
           wont
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           but
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           them
           forth
           .
           And
           the
           Spirit
           doubtless
           is
           not
           wanting
           to
           assist
           the
           sincere
           endeavours
           of
           men
           in
           searching
           after
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           order
           to
           practice
           .
           But
           truly
           if
           we
           should
           judge
           of
           mens
           having
           the
           Spirit
           by
           their
           understanding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           would
           be
           as
           little
           reason
           to
           think
           you
           have
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           have
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           doubtless
           there
           are
           scarce
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           if
           any
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           do
           more
           grosly
           misunderstand
           and
           misapply
           ,
           and
           so
           abuse
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           greatest
           confidence
           too
           of
           being
           guided
           in
           your
           sence
           and
           notions
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           You
           take
           the
           sound
           of
           words
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           you
           fancy
           ,
           comport
           with
           your
           notions
           and
           opinions
           :
           ,
           and
           then
           apply
           them
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           confident
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           hath
           guided
           you
           therein
           .
           When-as
           alas
           you
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           intent
           or
           design
           of
           the
           Writer
           in
           the
           places
           where
           such
           expressions
           are
           ,
           no
           nor
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           do
           you
           make
           it
           your
           business
           to
           understand
           it
           ,
           but
           think
           your
           business
           is
           rather
           to
           sit
           still
           and
           to
           expect
           
           the
           immediate
           teachings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           then
           conclude
           your
           conceptions
           which
           first
           offer
           themselves
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           teachings
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           conclude
           all
           rational
           opposition
           that
           is
           made
           against
           you
           by
           such
           as
           have
           taken
           pains
           to
           consider
           the
           scope
           and
           coherence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           issues
           of
           fleshly
           wisdom
           and
           carnal
           reason
           .
           So
           that
           I
           know
           not
           which
           is
           more
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           your
           ignorance
           or
           your
           confidence
           :
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           you
           are
           to
           be
           pittied
           for
           both
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           when
           Solomon
           (
           a
           man
           wiser
           in
           his
           generation
           than
           any
           of
           you
           are
           in
           yours
           )
           had
           a
           promise
           from
           God
           of
           being
           made
           wise
           above
           all
           that
           were
           before
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           therefore
           think
           himself
           unconcerned
           in
           labour
           and
           diligent
           search
           to
           attain
           it
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           
             I
             gave
             my
             heart
             to
             seek
             and
             search
             out
             by
             wisdome
             concerning
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             under
             heaven
             :
             this
             sore
             travel
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             hath
             God
             given
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             to
             be
             exercised
             therewith
             ,
          
           Eccles
           .
           1.
           13.
           
           And
           as
           he
           saith
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           maketh
           rich
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           ;
           so
           he
           saith
           the
           diligent
           hand
           maketh
           rich
           ,
           in
           another
           ,
           from
           which
           may
           fairly
           be
           collected
           ,
           that
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           the
           diligent
           use
           of
           due
           means
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           prosper
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           it
           is
           as
           true
           in
           the
           course
           of
           attaining
           to
           spiritual
           riches
           in
           understanding
           and
           grace
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           temporals
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           saith
           again
           in
           reference
           to
           
           that
           :
           
             if
             thou
             cryest
             after
             knowledge
             and
             liftest
             up
             thy
             voice
             for
             understanding
             :
             if
             thou
             seekest
             her
             as
             silver
             ,
             and
             searchest
             for
             her
             as
             for
             hid
             Treasures
             :
             then
             shalt
             thou
             understand
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             find
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             giueth
             wisdome
             :
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             proceedeth
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             :
          
           that
           is
           he
           gives
           such
           wisdome
           unto
           men
           usually
           upon
           those
           terms
           forementioned
           ,
           Prov.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           But
           your
           rare
           notions
           ,
           like
           Jacobs
           Venison
           ,
           are
           usually
           too
           soon
           &
           too
           easily
           come
           by
           to
           be
           right
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           17.
           
           But
           because
           I
           would
           not
           be
           too
           tedious
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           I
           think
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           business
           in
           hand
           ,
           consider
           but
           one
           or
           two
           places
           of
           Scripture
           more
           ,
           at
           which
           you
           stumble
           ,
           unless
           others
           fall
           in
           upon
           occasion
           of
           discussing
           those
           .
           And
           one
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           14.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
          
           And
           you
           suppose
           this
           comports
           with
           your
           wild
           notion
           of
           mens
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           internal
           teachings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           without
           outward
           teaching
           .
           But
           why
           I
           pray
           you
           without
           outward
           teaching
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           preached
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           written
           ,
           is
           the
           Issue
           or
           product
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           Is
           not
           all
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           given
           by
           
             inspiration
             of
             God
          
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           holy
           men
           of
           old
           (
           the
           Prophets
           )
           speak
           and
           write
           as
           they
           were
           
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ?
           and
           do
           not
           you
           your selves
           say
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           
           cannot
           be
           understood
           but
           by
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
             that
             gave
             them
             forth
             ?
          
           by
           which
           you
           suppose
           and
           grant
           that
           they
           were
           given
           forth
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           for
           what
           end
           did
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           inspire
           the
           Apostles
           first
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           write
           the
           Holy
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           men
           thereby
           what
           to
           beleive
           and
           how
           to
           live
           that
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           those
           who
           are
           led
           and
           guided
           by
           this
           Gospel
           which
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           There
           's
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Spirit
           by
           its
           inward
           operations
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           doth
           concur
           with
           that
           teaching
           of
           his
           which
           is
           from
           without
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           by
           men
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           methinks
           it
           's
           wonderful
           !
           I
           mean
           wonderfully
           absurd
           that
           you
           should
           divide
           the
           Spirits
           teaching
           and
           leading
           ,
           and
           oppose
           his
           inward
           to
           his
           outward
           teaching
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Lord
           hath
           declared
           expresly
           that
           his
           word
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           shall
           be
           so
           conjoyned
           in
           carrying
           on
           his
           design
           of
           grace
           towards
           the
           world
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           separated
           ,
           Isa
           ,
           59.
           21.
           
           
             As
             for
             me
             this
             is
             my
             Covenant
             with
             them
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             my
             Spirit
             that
             is
             upon
             thee
             and
             my
             words
          
           which
           I
           have
           put
           in
           
             thy
             mouth
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           depart
           out
           of
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           thy
           Seed
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           the
           of
           mouth
           thy
           Seeds
           Seed
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           hence
           forth
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           (
           Prov.
           123.
           )
           
           By
           which
           and
           by
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           know
           assuredly
           that
           whatever
           inward
           teaching
           by
           the
           Spirit
           you
           pretend
           to
           ,
           yet
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           never
           taught
           you
           to
           believe
           or
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Spirits
           inward
           teaching
           only
           ,
           without
           any
           outward
           teaching
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           by
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           whatever
           other
           Spirit
           it
           is
           that
           taught
           it
           you
           ,
           the
           which
           it
           concerns
           you
           more
           than
           me
           to
           examine
           .
           For
           the
           Spirit
           having
           said
           thus
           much
           by
           this
           holy
           man
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Place
           (
           for
           he
           as
           all
           other
           Prophets
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           hath
           said
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           that
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
          
           .
        
         
           When
           St.
           Paul
           said
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           18.
           
             if
             ye
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ye
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           mean
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           led
           by
           the
           inward
           guidance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           without
           the
           outward
           conduct
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           word
           Spirit
           here
           ,
           he
           opposeth
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Law.
           And
           his
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           gave
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           need
           to
           make
           conscience
           still
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           Moses's
           Law
           ,
           as
           Circumcision
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           some
           among
           them
           did
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           had
           been
           dehorting
           them
           in
           the
           begining
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Gospel
           is
           called
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           which
           frees
           those
           that
           walk
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           where
           this
           Gospel
           is
           received
           into
           the
           heart
           so
           as
           that
           it
           is
           predominant
           there
           ,
           there
           Christ
           dwells
           and
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           by
           that
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           thus
           
             Christ
             is
             in
             men
             the
             hope
             of
             Glory
             :
          
           and
           thus
           
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             Faith
             ,
          
           by
           Faith
           in
           his
           word
           :
           and
           those
           live
           and
           
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           that
           live
           and
           walk
           according
           to
           this
           word
           :
           and
           thus
           they
           
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             his
             word
             abiding
             in
             them
             :
          
           and
           those
           that
           
             abide
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
          
           and
           
             they
             are
             spiritually
             minded
          
           ,
           whose
           minds
           are
           powerfully
           influenced
           by
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           they
           
             resist
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           who
           resist
           that
           word
           which
           hath
           been
           declared
           by
           motion
           and
           inspiration
           from
           him
           :
           So
           inseparable
           are
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           Christians
           to
           happiness
           .
        
         
           St.
           Paul
           exhorted
           the
           Ephesians
           to
           
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           in
           order
           to
           their
           speaking
           to
           themselves
           in
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           Hymnes
           and
           Spiritual
           Songs
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           18
           ,
           19.
           and
           the
           Colossians
           that
           they
           would
           
             let
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             them
             richly
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           
           From
           both
           which
           passages
           compared
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           concur
           and
           co-operate
           
           in
           producing
           the
           same
           Spiritual
           effects
           in
           men
           :
           Yea
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           are
           so
           unanimous
           in
           their
           operation
           in
           reference
           hereto
           ,
           that
           when
           but
           one
           is
           named
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           the
           variation
           of
           expression
           ,
           is
           but
           another
           word
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           so
           plain
           throughout
           the
           current
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           your
           bold
           and
           confident
           assertion
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           discovers
           your
           very
           great
           unskilfulness
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           your
           utter
           insufficiency
           and
           unfitness
           to
           take
           upon
           you
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           need
           rather
           your selves
           to
           be
           taught
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           18.
           
           Heb.
           8.
           10
           ,
           11.
           is
           another
           place
           which
           you
           would
           constrain
           to
           serve
           your
           turn
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           God
           himself
           doth
           so
           inwardly
           teach
           men
           and
           write
           his
           Laws
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           no
           outward
           teaching
           what
           to
           believe
           or
           do
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           means
           :
           because
           it
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             or
             give
             my
             Laws
             into
             their
             minds
             and
             write
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             teach
             every
             man
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             his
             Brother
             ;
             saying
             ,
             know
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             all
             shall
             know
             me
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           But
           when
           you
           can
           but
           obtain
           of
           your selves
           seriously
           and
           impartially
           to
           consider
           for
           what
           end
           God
           hath
           set
           in
           his
           Church
           first
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           
           then
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           teach
           men
           what
           to
           know
           ,
           believe
           and
           do
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ;
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           will
           then
           find
           it
           necessary
           to
           understand
           this
           place
           of
           Scripture
           so
           as
           that
           it
           may
           not
           run
           counter
           to
           ,
           and
           contradict
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           elsewhere
           ;
           as
           it
           will
           if
           your
           sence
           of
           it
           take
           place
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           at
           large
           .
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           your
           sence
           of
           it
           cannot
           stand
           unless
           the
           general
           testimony
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           fall
           ;
           another
           sence
           of
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           accepted
           of
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           then
           as
           noting
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           second
           Covenant
           from
           the
           first
           ,
           are
           a
           form
           of
           speech
           to
           set
           forth
           after
           a
           rhetorical
           way
           ,
           how
           plainly
           and
           easily
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           touching
           the
           Salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           shall
           be
           revealed
           and
           made
           known
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           it
           was
           before
           .
           Before
           and
           under
           the
           old
           Covenant
           it
           was
           but
           obscurely
           made
           known
           by
           dark
           Prophesies
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           
             a
             light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           19.
           
           )
           and
           under
           types
           and
           figures
           and
           literal
           representations
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           could
           not
           
             see
             to
             the
             end
          
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           now
           abolished
           :
           they
           could
           rarely
           and
           not
           without
           much
           difficulty
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           understand
           the
           end
           or
           design
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           signified
           by
           them
           ,
           
           till
           the
           Gospel
           came
           and
           revealed
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           before
           Faith
           came
           ,
           we
           were
           kept
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             shut
             up
          
           unto
           the
           Faith
           ,
           which
           should
           
             afterwards
             be
             revealed
          
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           23.
           
           So
           that
           by
           all
           the
           teaching
           they
           had
           though
           there
           were
           Precept
           upon
           Precept
           ,
           Precept
           upon
           Precept
           ,
           Line
           upon
           Line
           ,
           Line
           upon
           Line
           ,
           here
           a
           little
           and
           there
           a
           little
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           and
           could
           have
           but
           a
           dim
           and
           very
           imperfect
           sight
           and
           knowledge
           of
           what
           is
           now
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           s
           said
           of
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           ,
           who
           having
           their
           predictions
           by
           immediate
           revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           were
           like
           to
           know
           more
           in
           this
           kind
           than
           any
           other
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           yet
           it
           s
           said
           of
           them
           that
           when
           they
           Prophesied
           of
           the
           Grace
           that
           should
           come
           to
           them
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           they
           
             enquired
             diligently
             what
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             what
             manner
             of
             time
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             in
             them
             did
             signifie
             ,
             when
             it
             testified
             before
             hand
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           say
           't
           is
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           
             that
             not
             unto
             themselves
             but
             unto
             us
             they
             did
             Minister
             the
             things
             which
             are
             reported
             by
             them
             that
             have
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sent
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           In
           this
           respect
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           the
           Prophets
           were
           greater
           than
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           yet
           the
           least
           
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           greater
           than
           he
           .
           This
           was
           their
           Case
           then
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           by
           the
           Gospel
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           terms
           and
           conditions
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           promised
           ,
           are
           so
           nakedly
           ,
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           revealed
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           mens
           understandings
           and
           capacities
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           may
           very
           easily
           be
           understood
           by
           persons
           of
           very
           ordinary
           and
           common
           capacities
           ,
           and
           without
           much
           teaching
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           those
           that
           were
           converted
           and
           baptized
           (
           as
           the
           Jaylor
           and
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           thousand
           in
           Acts
           2.
           )
           with
           little
           teaching
           .
           Upon
           account
           of
           which
           clear
           revelation
           ,
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           we
           all
           with
           
             open
             face
          
           behold
           as
           in
           a
           Glass
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Wisdome
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           now
           exhibited
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           Upon
           account
           of
           this
           difference
           it
           is
           I
           conceive
           that
           St.
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             darkness
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Light
             now
             shineth
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           8.
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Laws
           and
           terms
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           fitted
           to
           the
           understandings
           and
           capacities
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           by
           the
           plainness
           of
           the
           Revelation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           are
           such
           also
           in
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           them
           as
           that
           they
           commend
           themselves
           to
           every
           mans
           acceptation
           and
           choice
           ,
           and
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           embraced
           by
           their
           wills
           ,
           as
           they
           
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           minds
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Old
           Covenant
           which
           were
           but
           figurative
           of
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           had
           little
           or
           nothing
           in
           them
           to
           commend
           themselves
           to
           mens
           acceptation
           and
           choice
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           their
           Symbolical
           nature
           was
           not
           understood
           ,
           save
           what
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           in
           commanding
           them
           gave
           them
           .
           Circumcision
           ,
           Sacrificing
           ,
           legal
           washings
           ,
           and
           Purifications
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           were
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           account
           but
           beggarly
           Elements
           when
           the
           command
           of
           God
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           taken
           off
           :
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           a
           Yoke
           ,
           which
           as
           St.
           Peter
           said
           ,
           neither
           we
           nor
           our
           Fathers
           were
           able
           to
           bear
           ;
           a
           Yoke
           of
           Bondage
           as
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           them
           .
           Whereas
           most
           of
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           things
           commanded
           there
           ,
           are
           desirable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           commanded
           by
           a
           promulgate
           Law
           :
           To
           love
           and
           worship
           God
           ;
           to
           repent
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           ill
           done
           ,
           to
           be
           sober
           ,
           chast
           ,
           and
           temperate
           :
           to
           do
           to
           others
           as
           we
           would
           be
           done
           to
           our selves
           in
           point
           of
           equity
           ,
           fidelity
           and
           charity
           :
           to
           be
           humble
           and
           meek
           ,
           patient
           and
           contented
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           tend
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           to
           the
           health
           of
           the
           body
           and
           long
           life
           ,
           to
           a
           mans
           Credit
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           thriving
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           good
           of
           humane
           Society
           ;
           
           Besides
           their
           certain
           relation
           to
           a
           future
           happy
           State.
           And
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           acts
           according
           to
           the
           best
           reason
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           but
           would
           chuse
           these
           things
           though
           you
           should
           suppose
           him
           under
           no
           express
           command
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           there
           were
           no
           Heaven
           promised
           or
           Hell
           threatened
           .
           But
           when
           you
           consider
           the
           great
           reward
           in
           another
           World
           that
           is
           promised
           to
           a
           faithful
           observance
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           and
           to
           a
           belief
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           dreadful
           threatnings
           against
           such
           as
           despise
           and
           neglect
           them
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           yet
           far
           more
           desirable
           and
           eligible
           ;
           because
           as
           it
           is
           natural
           for
           every
           man
           to
           desire
           the
           happiness
           and
           perfection
           of
           his
           own
           being
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           highest
           reason
           in
           man
           to
           chuse
           the
           means
           that
           tend
           thereto
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           our
           obedience
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           these
           rewards
           which
           are
           such
           mighty
           motives
           to
           obedience
           ,
           are
           far
           more
           clearly
           revealed
           and
           brought
           into
           open
           Light
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           which
           makes
           the
           Gospel
           far
           more
           effectual
           to
           perswade
           to
           Holy
           Living
           ,
           than
           the
           Law
           could
           be
           .
           
             The
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             hope
             did
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           19.
           
        
         
           These
           two
           things
           forementioned
           then
           ,
           the
           
             easiness
             of
             understanding
          
           God's
           way
           and
           method
           of
           Salvation
           from
           the
           plainness
           and
           fulness
           of
           the
           revelation
           of
           it
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           fitted
           to
           every
           capacity
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
             ●nnate
             goodness
             of
             the
             Laws
             thereof
             ,
          
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           promise
           of
           eternal
           Life
           made
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           also
           compleatly
           fitted
           to
           attract
           and
           draw
           mens
           wills
           to
           accept
           ,
           embrace
           and
           chuse
           them
           ;
           these
           I
           say
           are
           the
           things
           I
           conceive
           foretold
           in
           that
           Prophesie
           ,
           Jer.
           31.
           here
           cited
           in
           Heb.
           8.
           under
           those
           expressions
           of
           God's
           putting
           ,
           giving
           or
           conveying
           his
           Laws
           into
           the
           mind
           and
           writing
           them
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           teach
           every
           man
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           his
           Brother
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           it
           is
           so
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           then
           said
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           taught
           neither
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           Teachers
           ;
           but
           they
           shall
           not
           teach
           every
           man
           his
           Neighbour
           and
           every
           man
           his
           Brother
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Phrase
           here
           used
           seem
           absolute
           in
           sound
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           well
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           Comparative
           sence
           ,
           as
           other
           expessions
           in
           Scripture
           of
           like
           nature
           sometimes
           must
           be
           .
           As
           when
           its
           said
           
             labour
             not
             for
             the
             meat
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             meat
             which
             endureth
             to
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
          
           Joh.
           6.
           26.
           
           The
           meaning
           here
           of
           labour
           not
           ,
           is
           labour
           not
           so
           much
           .
           And
           so
           again
           ;
           
             I
             desired
             Mercy
             and
             not
             .
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           Hos
           .
           6.
           6.
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           I
           desired
           Mercy
           more
           than
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           Sacrifice
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Mercy
           .
           So
           again
           Eph.
           6.
           12.
           
             we
             wrestle
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           or
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           against
           Principalities
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           here
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           
           they
           shall
           not
           ●●each
           every
           man
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           meaning
           may
           be
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           so
           much
           need
           to
           do
           it
           under
           the
           second
           Covenant
           as
           under
           the
           first
           .
           But
           indeed
           the
           words
           and
           phrase
           here
           used
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           strain
           of
           elegance
           oft
           used
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           greatness
           or
           great
           abundance
           and
           plenty
           of
           things
           ,
           expressions
           are
           used
           improperly
           and
           hyperbolically
           in
           reference
           thereto
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           properly
           ,
           but
           figuratively
           .
           As
           when
           it
           is
           said
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           under
           the
           Gospel
           with
           that
           I
           have
           been
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             the
             waters
             cover
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           11.
           9.
           
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           not
           understand
           this
           in
           such
           a
           strict
           sence
           as
           if
           it
           foretold
           in
           Gospel-times
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           more
           knowledge
           of
           God
           wanting
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           bare
           ground
           in
           the
           Sea
           :
           or
           that
           David
           would
           have
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           he
           did
           weep
           a
           River
           ,
           yea
           Rivers
           full
           of
           Tears
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             mine
             eyes
             run
             down
             with
             Rivers
             of
             Tears
             ,
             because
             men
             keep
             not
             thy
             Laws
             ,
          
           Psalm
           119.
           or
           that
           St.
           John
           did
           think
           in
           a
           strict
           sence
           that
           the
           world
           could
           not
           contain
           the
           books
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           signs
           which
           Jesus
           did
           ,
           should
           be
           written
           ,
           Joh.
           20.
           
           And
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           so
           much
           as
           once
           imagine
           that
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           should
           foretel
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           there
           should
           be
           no
           need
           of
           
           teaching
           by
           mans
           Ministry
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           both
           in
           precept
           and
           example
           ,
           shew
           the
           contrary
           ?
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           here
           ,
           are
           only
           a
           prediction
           of
           the
           rich
           and
           plentiful
           means
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Grace
           that
           was
           to
           be
           vouchsafed
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           more
           than
           under
           the
           Old.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           19.
           
           One
           would
           think
           you
           have
           an
           aking
           Tooth
           against
           outward
           teaching
           ,
           when
           you
           build
           such
           Castles
           in
           the
           Air
           as
           ye
           do
           rather
           than
           none
           ,
           to
           batter
           it
           down
           .
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           you
           use
           it
           so
           much
           your selves
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           need
           of
           it
           than
           you
           pretend
           ?
           I
           know
           that
           which
           you
           alledge
           to
           excuse
           your selves
           in
           this
           seeming
           contradiction
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           You
           say
           though
           men
           need
           not
           be
           taught
           by
           men
           what
           it
           is
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           believe
           and
           do
           ,
           the
           light
           within
           teaching
           them
           this
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           Rule
           to
           them
           in
           these
           things
           :
           yet
           in
           as
           much
           as
           men
           may
           and
           do
           rebel
           against
           this
           light
           ,
           its
           necessary
           to
           call
           upon
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           Plea
           you
           suppose
           for
           truth
           that
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           ,
           gross
           ,
           and
           most
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           error
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
           That
           it
           is
           not
           as
           well
           necessary
           to
           teach
           men
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           know
           &
           believe
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           their
           salvation
           ,
           as
           
           it
           is
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           do
           what
           is
           necessary
           thereto
           .
           For
           contrary
           hereunto
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           that
           for
           men
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           its
           necessary
           to
           their
           Salvation
           that
           they
           know
           and
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           remission
           of
           sin
           is
           promised
           in
           his
           name
           to
           such
           as
           repent
           ▪
           I
           have
           proved
           likewise
           that
           these
           things
           cannot
           be
           known
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           immediate
           revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           instruction
           from
           them
           that
           have
           had
           such
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           by
           them
           whose
           knowledge
           thereof
           hath
           been
           derived
           down
           successively
           by
           outward
           teaching
           from
           the
           first
           preachers
           of
           such
           Doctrine
           .
           To
           which
           I
           will
           now
           add
           as
           followes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Apostles
           days
           the
           Converts
           that
           were
           then
           made
           such
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           knowledge
           and
           belief
           of
           those
           great
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           fundamentally
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           hearing
           the
           Word
           taught
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           opened
           .
           This
           appears
           all
           along
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           In
           Chap.
           2.
           when
           Peter
           had
           said
           ver
           .
           36.
           
           
             Let
             all
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             that
             same
          
           Jesus
           
             whom
             ye
             crucified
             ,
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           had
           further
           said
           unto
           them
           ver
           .
           38.
           
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
          
           then
           it
           s
           said
           ver
           .
           41.
           
             then
             they
             that
             gladly
             received
             his
             Word
             were
             baptized
             .
          
           And
           Chap.
           8.
           12.
           
           
           
             But
             when
             they
             believed
          
           Philip
           ,
           
             Preaching
             the
             things
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             were
             baptized
          
           .
           And
           Chap.
           11
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Send
             men
             to
          
           Joppa
           ,
           
             and
             call
             for
          
           Simon
           
             whose
             sirname
             is
          
           Peter
           ;
           
             who
             shall
             tell
             thee
          
           words
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           and
           all
           thy
           house
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
           Again
           Chap.
           16.
           31
           ,
           3●
           ,
           34.
           
           They
           said
           ,
           believe
           on
           the
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           and
           thy
           house
           :
           And
           they
           spake
           unto
           him
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           were
           in
           his
           house
           :
           and
           he
           rejoyced
           
             believing
             in
             God
             with
             all
             his
             House
             .
          
           And
           Chap.
           17.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           Paul
           ,
           as
           his
           manner
           was
           ,
           went
           in
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           three
           Sabbath
           days
           reasoned
           with
           them
           out
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             opening
          
           and
           alledging
           that
           Christ
           must
           needs
           have
           suffered
           and
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           and
           that
           this
           Jesus
           whom
           I
           preach
           unto
           you
           is
           Christ
           .
           
             And
             some
             of
             them
             believed
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           They
           received
           the
           Word
           with
           all
           readiness
           of
           mind
           and
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           daily
           whether
           those
           things
           were
           so
           ,
           therefore
           many
           believed
           .
           Again
           Chap.
           18.
           8.
           
           And
           many
           of
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             believed
          
           and
           were
           baptized
           ,
           ver
           .
           28.
           and
           he
           mightily
           convinced
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           that
           publickly
           ,
           shewing
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           Jesus
           was
           Christ
           .
           And
           Chap.
           26.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           To
           whom
           now
           I
           send
           
             thee
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           them
           from
           darkness
           to
           light
           .
           Also
           Chap.
           28.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           To
           whom
           he
           expounded
           and
           testified
           
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           perswading
           them
           concerning
           Jesus
           ,
           both
           
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           from
           morning
           till
           evening
           :
           
             and
             some
             believed
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             .
          
           By
           all
           these
           instances
           you
           see
           or
           may
           see
           in
           what
           way
           and
           by
           what
           means
           God
           brought
           men
           to
           know
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           under
           the
           highest
           Dispensation
           of
           Gospel-light
           as
           ever
           shined
           upon
           the
           World.
           The
           Apostles
           Commission
           was
           to
           go
           and
           teach
           all
           Nations
           ,
           baptizing
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           teaching
           them
           to
           observe
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           he
           had
           commanded
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           
           They
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           ,
           first
           taught
           the
           People
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           remission
           of
           sins
           was
           granted
           in
           his
           Name
           to
           such
           as
           believed
           ,
           repented
           ,
           and
           were
           baptized
           :
           and
           then
           they
           afterwards
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           particular
           duties
           of
           Holy
           living
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           can
           be
           plainer
           than
           that
           this
           was
           the
           way
           and
           method
           which
           God
           pitcht
           upon
           ,
           and
           used
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           knowledge
           and
           belief
           of
           what
           was
           necessary
           to
           their
           Salvation
           .
           And
           how
           you
           will
           satisfie
           the
           World
           or
           your selves
           either
           ,
           that
           God
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           not
           heard
           of
           till
           then
           ,
           hath
           altered
           his
           method
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           he
           reveals
           these
           things
           to
           men
           without
           any
           such
           teaching
           
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Ministry
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           times
           he
           constantly
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           as
           I
           believe
           you
           neither
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           pray
           you
           give
           an
           honest
           account
           to
           such
           as
           are
           unsatisfied
           ,
           for
           what
           reason
           it
           is
           that
           you
           are
           so
           zealous
           against
           teaching
           by
           men
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           but
           such
           thin
           pretences
           to
           support
           your selves
           in
           so
           doing
           .
           Suppose
           your
           error
           were
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           did
           by
           a
           light
           created
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           sufficiently
           teach
           them
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           :
           pray
           you
           what
           hurt
           would
           accrue
           to
           men
           by
           having
           the
           same
           things
           imparted
           to
           them
           by
           men
           from
           without
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           and
           believe
           already
           by
           a
           light
           within
           .
           When
           St.
           Peter
           had
           occasion
           to
           write
           to
           those
           that
           were
           already
           enlightened
           within
           (
           though
           not
           in
           your
           pretended
           way
           )
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           be
           negligent
           to
           put
           you
           always
           in
           remembrance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           though
           ye
           know
           them
           and
           be
           established
           in
           the
           present
           truth
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           St.
           John
           in
           his
           1.
           
           Epist
           .
           2.
           21.
           
           I
           have
           not
           written
           unto
           you
           ,
           because
           ye
           know
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           because
           you
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           lie
           is
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           do
           not
           you
           your selves
           grant
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           you
           witnesseth
           to
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           as
           a
           Coppie
           of
           it
           ?
           Why
           then
           are
           you
           so
           angry
           with
           them
           that
           teach
           the
           people
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           those
           truths
           which
           
           you
           say
           the
           light
           within
           you
           witnesseth
           to
           ?
        
         
           I
           would
           ye
           did
           not
           give
           too
           much
           occasion
           hereby
           to
           suspect
           your
           integrity
           ,
           when
           you
           make
           such
           sad
           out-cryes
           against
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           without
           distinction
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           ;
           when-as
           you
           cannot
           but
           know
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           at
           all
           what
           they
           preach
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           main
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           taught
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           same
           which
           you
           say
           the
           Light
           within
           you
           witnesseth
           to
           :
           And
           also
           that
           they
           teach
           the
           Peopel
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           hearing
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           no
           nor
           yet
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           neither
           ,
           will
           avail
           them
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           receiving
           it
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           or
           without
           such
           a
           belief
           of
           it
           as
           issues
           it self
           in
           a
           frame
           of
           Spirit
           and
           tenour
           of
           Life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           as
           is
           suitable
           to
           it
           .
           And
           if
           you
           know
           not
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           speak
           evil
           of
           them
           for
           their
           preaching
           ,
           as
           surmising
           worse
           ;
           you
           then
           make
           your selves
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ill
           men
           which
           Peter
           and
           Jude
           describe
           ,
           
             who
             spake
             evil
             of
             the
             things
             they
             know
             not
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           12.
           
           Jude
           10.
           
        
         
           Besides
           you
           apparently
           discover
           a
           very
           ill
           mind
           while
           you
           seek
           to
           make
           them
           odious
           to
           the
           people
           by
           that
           which
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           make
           them
           so
           ,
           save
           only
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           whose
           minds
           are
           corrupted
           with
           prejudice
           
           against
           all
           teachers
           of
           Holy
           things
           as
           such
           ,
           or
           with
           Covetousness
           ,
           or
           Interest
           of
           a
           party
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           their
           taking
           mony
           of
           the
           people
           wherewith
           to
           support
           themselves
           and
           Families
           in
           serving
           them
           in
           the
           dear
           concernments
           of
           their
           souls
           :
           And
           therefore
           you
           stile
           them
           hirelings
           ,
           such
           as
           preach
           for
           hire
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           trade
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           merchandize
           of
           mens
           souls
           .
           Not
           considering
           that
           in
           doing
           thus
           you
           reproach
           the
           wisdome
           of
           our
           Lord
           who
           hath
           
             ordained
             that
             those
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             live
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           14.
           and
           hath
           said
           in
           reference
           hereto
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             hire
             ,
          
           Luke
           10.
           7.
           and
           that
           such
           as
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           that
           those
           that
           are
           taught
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           should
           communicate
           to
           him
           that
           teacheth
           in
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           6.
           
           And
           St.
           Paul
           said
           of
           himself
           that
           he
           robbed
           other
           Churches
           taking
           wages
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           serve
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           without
           charge
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           only
           to
           take
           occasion
           from
           the
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           songht
           occasion
           to
           blast
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           Ministry
           upon
           occasion
           of
           his
           taking
           mony
           ;
           just
           as
           you
           do
           now
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           8
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           if
           you
           do
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           you
           will
           too
           much
           deserve
           the
           same
           name
           they
           had
           .
        
         
           You
           think
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           you
           may
           compare
           them
           (
           as
           frequently
           you
           do
           )
           with
           the
           false
           Prophets
           
           and
           bad
           Priests
           of
           old
           ;
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Priests
           did
           teach
           for
           hire
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           divine
           for
           mony
           .
           But
           are
           you
           indeed
           so
           far
           forsaken
           of
           understanding
           as
           to
           think
           it
           was
           a
           crime
           in
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           to
           take
           mony
           ,
           or
           moneys-worth
           ,
           whereby
           to
           live
           to
           discharge
           their
           Office
           ?
           You
           cannot
           but
           know
           what
           ample
           provision
           God
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           accounted
           himself
           rob'd
           when
           their
           Tithes
           were
           detained
           and
           kept
           back
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           could
           not
           be
           their
           crime
           :
           But
           when
           the
           people
           were
           wicked
           and
           did
           not
           make
           conscience
           of
           observing
           God's
           Laws
           ,
           but
           broke
           them
           in
           keeping
           back
           the
           Tithes
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           crime
           of
           the
           Priests
           complained
           of
           then
           ,
           doubtless
           was
           that
           they
           taught
           the
           people
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           ,
           such
           as
           would
           please
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           incline
           them
           to
           pay
           them
           their
           Tithes
           .
           God
           in
           Malachi's
           Prophesie
           complains
           of
           the
           people
           that
           they
           had
           robbed
           him
           in
           Tithes
           and
           Offerings
           ,
           even
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           And
           then
           he
           complaines
           of
           the
           Priests
           also
           ,
           saying
           ,
           but
           ye
           are
           departed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           ye
           have
           caused
           many
           to
           
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           ye
           have
           
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Levi
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
           Therefore
           have
           I
           also
           made
           you
           contemptible
           and
           base
           before
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           according
           as
           ye
           have
           not
           kept
           my
           ways
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           
             Partial
             in
             the
             Law.
          
           Mal.
           2.
           8.
           9.
           
           And
           so
           the
           false
           Prophets
           that
           
           saw
           vanity
           and
           divined
           lies
           ,
           
             saying
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             spoken
             .
          
           And
           why
           did
           they
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           get
           the
           peoples
           mony
           by
           pleasing
           them
           in
           Prophesying
           peace
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           true
           Prophets
           prophesied
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           were
           prasecuted
           for
           it
           ?
           Ezek.
           22.
           25
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           And
           are
           you
           sure
           that
           all
           those
           Ministers
           that
           receive
           mony
           of
           the
           people
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           their
           Labours
           ,
           whom
           you
           brand
           with
           preaching
           for
           hire
           and
           divining
           for
           mony
           ,
           are
           such
           aud
           do
           as
           those
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           did
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           so
           stigmatized
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           are
           not
           sure
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           are
           not
           nor
           can
           be
           :
           Then
           I
           pray
           you
           consider
           how
           or
           which
           way
           you
           will
           quit
           your selves
           from
           being
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           
             false
             accusers
          
           of
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           Prophesied
           ,
           as
           persons
           that
           should
           have
           a
           form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           times
           should
           be
           mad
           perilous
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           3.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           possible
           and
           too
           probable
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           who
           for
           worldly
           and
           fleshly
           respects
           ,
           may
           greatly
           fall
           short
           of
           a
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           towards
           the
           souls
           under
           their
           charge
           :
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           that
           by
           dawbing
           with
           untempered
           Mortar
           ,
           do
           betray
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           advocate
           for
           such
           ;
           they
           shall
           bear
           their
           burden
           whosoever
           they
           be
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           some
           such
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           and
           unchristian
           
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           condemn
           the
           Righteous
           with
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           all
           for
           somes
           sake
           !
           It
           looks
           as
           if
           the
           work
           and
           office
           it self
           ,
           were
           the
           eye-sore
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           than
           their
           miscarriage
           in
           it
           .
           And
           that
           which
           adds
           ground
           of
           suspition
           herein
           ,
           is
           that
           your
           great
           out-cry
           against
           them
           is
           for
           taking
           mony
           for
           preaching
           ,
           which
           is
           none
           of
           their
           crime
           they
           doing
           their
           duty
           .
           But
           those
           which
           I
           fear
           stand
           behind
           you
           and
           insensibly
           influence
           you
           herein
           ,
           know
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           people
           could
           be
           but
           prevailed
           with
           to
           withold
           maintenance
           from
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Ministerial
           work
           would
           cease
           ,
           and
           a
           Door
           would
           be
           opened
           for
           somewhat
           else
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           Romish
           Factors
           that
           can
           turn
           themselves
           into
           any
           shape
           ,
           have
           cunningly
           made
           use
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sects
           among
           us
           ,
           however
           otherwise
           differing
           among
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           to
           agree
           ,
           to
           cry
           down
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           such
           pretenders
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           too
           ,
           as
           
             sought
             their
             own
             things
             and
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             served
             their
             own
             bellies
             instead
          
           of
           serving
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           
             that
             through
             covetousness
             with
             feigned
             words
             made
             merchandize
             of
             the
             people
          
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           all
           which
           they
           did
           
             corrupt
             the
             Word
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             whose
             pernicious
             ways
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             was
             evil
             spoken
             of
             :
          
           But
           by
           whom
           ?
           doubtless
           by
           none
           but
           by
           malignant
           
           adversaries
           to
           the
           truth
           it self
           .
           But
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           whisper
           of
           any
           good
           Christians
           speaking
           evil
           of
           the
           faithful
           Ministry
           because
           of
           some
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           Scandalous
           and
           unfaithful
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           believe
           you
           would
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           upon
           account
           of
           your
           doing
           now
           not
           as
           the
           good
           ,
           but
           as
           ill
           men
           then
           did
           ,
           you
           should
           be
           rank'd
           and
           numbred
           not
           with
           the
           good
           but
           with
           the
           bad
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           be
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           some
           have
           more
           charity
           for
           you
           ,
           than
           you
           have
           for
           others
           that
           better
           deserve
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           was
           beginning
           to
           answer
           to
           your
           Plea
           for
           the
           incongruity
           of
           your
           opinion
           and
           practice
           ,
           hath
           led
           me
           to
           somewhat
           a
           long
           discourse
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           something
           more
           directly
           to
           say
           to
           it
           .
           Your
           opinion
           is
           that
           men
           being
           taught
           of
           God
           himself
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           within
           now
           under
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           need
           not
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           men
           ,
           nor
           to
           have
           the
           Scripture
           for
           their
           Teacher
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           you
           take
           upon
           you
           to
           teach
           the
           Peopel
           your selves
           ,
           whil'st
           you
           decry
           it
           in
           others
           ;
           and
           say
           in
           your
           defence
           ,
           that
           in
           as
           much
           as
           men
           may
           disobey
           the
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           your
           teaching
           is
           necessary
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           obey
           it
           .
           But
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           is
           God's
           shewing
           men
           their
           duty
           all
           the
           inward
           teaching
           you
           pretend
           to
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           pretend
           to
           be
           led
           and
           moved
           by
           the
           Spirit
           to
           do
           as
           well
           
           as
           to
           know
           your
           duty
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           say
           expresly
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           moveth
           and
           leadeth
           into
           all
           the
           works
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           only
           exercises
           the
           Conscience
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           leads
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Truth
           ?
           Nay
           do
           you
           not
           make
           the
           acceptation
           of
           what
           is
           acceptably
           done
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           motion
           and
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           not
           count
           all
           that
           is
           not
           so
           done
           ,
           to
           be
           done
           in
           man's
           own
           will
           ?
           And
           therefore
           why
           do
           you
           thus
           dissemble
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           heap
           one
           contradiction
           upon
           another
           ?
           But
           suppose
           that
           which
           you
           pretend
           were
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           your
           teaching
           :
           is
           there
           not
           then
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           others
           should
           Preach
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ?
           Or
           are
           none
           in
           danger
           of
           rebelling
           against
           the
           Light
           but
           only
           such
           as
           hear
           you
           ?
           But
           the
           plain
           Truth
           is
           for
           all
           your
           talk
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           undertake
           to
           teach
           men
           what
           their
           Duty
           is
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           perswade
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           as
           appears
           abundantly
           in
           your
           Books
           ,
           particularly
           in
           those
           of
           
             Edward
             Burroughs
          
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           tergiversation
           and
           shuffling
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appears
           to
           intelligent
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           business
           at
           the
           bottom
           is
           not
           that
           you
           are
           against
           the
           needfulness
           of
           mans
           teaching
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           teaching
           by
           the
           Light
           within
           ;
           but
           only
           against
           all
           other
           mens
           teaching
           but
           your
           own
           .
           So
           that
           if
           you
           knew
           your
           own
           hearts
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           you
           would
           
           find
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           your
           crying
           down
           all
           other
           Teachers
           ,
           is
           that
           yours
           alone
           might
           be
           exalted
           .
           But
           if
           your
           Teachers
           or
           any
           among
           you
           do
           see
           and
           know
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           these
           your
           Pretences
           and
           Practices
           ,
           and
           yet
           use
           the
           Pretences
           for
           a
           blinde
           ,
           to
           hide
           the
           designe
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           a
           perfect
           piece
           of
           —
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           like
           unto
           this
           :
           you
           say
           those
           that
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           need
           not
           that
           the
           Scripture
           should
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           men
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           by
           his
           Light
           within
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           seems
           you
           think
           that
           men
           have
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           your
           Books
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           no
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           else
           why
           is
           the
           World
           troubled
           with
           so
           many
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           Pharisees
           made
           void
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           that
           they
           might
           establish
           their
           own
           Traditions
           :
           and
           it
           looks
           but
           untowardly
           ,
           that
           while
           you
           represent
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           as
           such
           a
           needless
           thing
           ,
           that
           you
           at
           the
           same
           time
           have
           sent
           out
           such
           a
           croud
           of
           your
           own
           Books
           as
           you
           have
           done
           .
           And
           if
           you
           would
           have
           the
           people
           believe
           that
           they
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           teaching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           do
           ,
           what
           shall
           the
           people
           then
           do
           when
           they
           find
           them
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           easily
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           do
           as
           the
           noble
           Bereans
           did
           ,
           who
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           daily
           whether
           
           those
           things
           were
           so
           which
           were
           preached
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           As
           in
           the
           present
           case
           before
           us
           :
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           teacheth
           one
           method
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           your
           books
           another
           .
           
             Ed.
             Burrough
          
           in
           his
           book
           teacheth
           that
           that
           is
           not
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           which
           was
           not
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           World
           began
           p.
           465.
           
           But
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           that
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           God
           sent
           forth
           hi
           Son
           ,
           made
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           4.
           
           Which
           of
           these
           two
           now
           must
           the
           people
           believe
           ,
           or
           which
           of
           these
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           to
           try
           the
           other
           by
           ?
           your
           Books
           or
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ?
           I
           pray
           you
           speak
           out
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           people
           plainly
           ;
           For
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           you
           dare
           not
           deny
           but
           they
           are
           ,
           than
           your
           Books
           in
           such
           things
           as
           contradict
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           false
           ;
           and
           consequently
           not
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           have
           the
           world
           believe
           they
           are
           .
           But
           though
           we
           ,
           or
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Preach
           any
           other
           Gospel
           unto
           you
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           we
           have
           Preached
           unto
           you
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           ,
           said
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           the
           longer
           upon
           the
           Point
           of
           your
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           have
           set
           up
           a
           new
           method
           of
           your
           own
           in
           opposition
           to
           God's
           method
           of
           bringing
           men
           to
           the
           Christian
           belief
           and
           Life
           ,
           because
           I
           deem
           it
           a
           Mother
           and
           a
           Master-Error
           to
           many
           others
           which
           you
           hold
           .
           And
           therefore
           have
           good
           hopes
           that
           if
           
           you
           could
           but
           be
           cured
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           in
           a
           hopeful
           way
           of
           being
           cured
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           depend
           on
           it
           ,
           with
           less
           difficulty
           .
           Having
           therefore
           been
           so
           long
           upon
           this
           beyond
           what
           I
           first
           intended
           ,
           I
           shall
           draw
           towards
           a
           conclusion
           of
           this
           address
           to
           you
           ,
           not
           engageing
           in
           particular
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           mistakes
           .
           But
           before
           I
           make
           an
           end
           ,
           I
           would
           caution
           you
           touching
           two
           or
           three
           things
           which
           among
           others
           may
           probably
           have
           had
           a
           large
           share
           in
           introducing
           you
           into
           this
           strange
           mistake
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           20.
           
           The
           one
           is
           an
           opinion
           or
           conceit
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           more
           mysterious
           thing
           than
           indeed
           it
           is
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           things
           in
           the
           Gospel
           called
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           God's
           will
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           :
           and
           to
           you
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           't
           is
           given
           to
           know
           the
           Myeries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Upon
           occasion
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           expressions
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           Some
           people
           have
           fancied
           that
           there
           is
           something
           else
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           man
           a
           true
           Christian
           indeed
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           obvious
           to
           vulgar
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           other
           matters
           are
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           esteem
           a
           plain
           and
           familiar
           way
           of
           teaching
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           belief
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           our
           sins
           
           and
           rose
           again
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           a
           dry
           and
           legal
           way
           of
           Preaching
           .
           And
           those
           that
           have
           vented
           high
           Speculations
           and
           almost
           or
           altogether
           unintelligible
           notions
           and
           new
           coined
           Phrases
           and
           expressions
           ,
           concerning
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           of
           Union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           of
           living
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ▪
           these
           they
           have
           accounted
           Evangelical
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           such
           preaching
           and
           discourses
           in
           conference
           ,
           to
           be
           truly
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           be
           Spiritual
           Christians
           that
           are
           of
           this
           make
           .
           And
           because
           this
           way
           obtained
           a
           great
           reputation
           among
           a
           great
           many
           of
           Christian
           Professors
           ,
           many
           persons
           have
           been
           tempted
           hereby
           to
           proceed
           so
           far
           from
           one
           thing
           to
           another
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           both
           allegorizing
           Scriptures
           of
           plain
           import
           ,
           and
           turning
           plain
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           of
           great
           concern
           into
           Mystical
           speculations
           ,
           until
           they
           have
           made
           another
           thing
           of
           the
           plain
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           than
           Christ
           made
           it
           .
           And
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           directly
           your
           Case
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           way
           are
           come
           at
           last
           to
           turn
           the
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           method
           of
           God's
           proceeding
           with
           men
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Christian
           belief
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           salvation
           ,
           into
           Enthusiastical
           Fancies
           ,
           Airy
           Notions
           and
           speculations
           .
           Such
           is
           your
           conceited
           Mistery
           of
           of
           the
           
             inward
             Flesh
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Veil
           ,
           as
           you
           phrase
           it
           :
           as
           
           if
           Christ
           had
           two
           kinds
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           one
           hid
           under
           another
           ;
           by
           which
           you
           trouble
           yea
           ,
           utterly
           confound
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           Christ's
           humane
           Nature
           :
           and
           the
           great
           effects
           which
           the
           Scripture
           attributes
           to
           the
           Flesh
           or
           humane
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           those
           you
           attribute
           to
           a
           meer
           fiction
           which
           you
           call
           the
           
             inward
             Flesh
          
           ;
           a
           thing
           altogether
           forraign
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           an
           error
           doubtless
           of
           a
           very
           high
           nature
           .
           Such
           also
           is
           your
           spiritualizing
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           to
           the
           exclusion
           of
           their
           literal
           use
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           disparagement
           of
           his
           wisdome
           and
           goodness
           that
           ordained
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           his
           Authority
           which
           hath
           enjoined
           the
           use
           of
           them
           for
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           first
           instituted
           .
           Such
           likewise
           is
           your
           invented
           Mistery
           of
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           Seed
           in
           men
           :
           for
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           no
           ▪
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Redemption
           of
           men
           themselves
           .
        
         
           This
           mistake
           about
           the
           Mysteriousness
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           I
           fear
           had
           a
           bad
           influence
           upon
           ,
           and
           produced
           ill
           effects
           in
           some
           others
           as
           well
           as
           your selves
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           have
           not
           been
           yet
           carried
           so
           far
           out
           of
           the
           way
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           those
           things
           that
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           men
           of
           all
           capacities
           to
           know
           ,
           believe
           and
           do
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           are
           delivered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           with
           great
           plainness
           and
           
           easiness
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           ,
           of
           meanest
           capacities
           that
           have
           but
           a
           mind
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           attend
           to
           them
           and
           
             consider
             them
          
           .
           Who
           is
           so
           weak
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           it
           when
           it
           is
           declared
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           one
           as
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           one
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           touching
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           concerning
           all
           other
           things
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           by
           the
           wonderfulness
           of
           his
           Birth
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           and
           mighty
           miracles
           which
           he
           wrought
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           others
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ?
           Who
           is
           so
           weak
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           when
           it
           is
           declared
           to
           him
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           that
           this
           Jesus
           was
           put
           to
           death
           not
           for
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           Sins
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           rose
           again
           from
           the
           dead
           the
           third
           day
           ?
           Who
           is
           so
           weak
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           when
           he
           hears
           it
           declared
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           a
           glorious
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Happiness
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           are
           promised
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           believe
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           sincerely
           obey
           it
           ,
           touching
           the
           necessity
           of
           Repentance
           consisting
           in
           amendment
           of
           Life
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           sorrow
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sincere
           observing
           all
           his
           Precepts
           .
           These
           are
           things
           that
           may
           be
           understood
           by
           every
           body
           that
           hears
           and
           considers
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           things
           revealed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           
           as
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           done
           in
           order
           to
           salvation
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           so
           many
           of
           those
           that
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           and
           obey
           it
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           they
           cannot
           understand
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           willing
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           consider
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           believe
           it
           ,
           but
           chuse
           rather
           to
           please
           themselves
           in
           their
           evil
           ways
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           so
           run
           the
           hazard
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospels
           being
           true
           or
           not
           true
           ;
           or
           else
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           hopes
           that
           they
           do
           repent
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           under
           vain
           and
           delusive
           notions
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           saving
           Repentance
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           not
           congruous
           to
           the
           goodness
           of
           God's
           nature
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           out
           of
           his
           great
           compassion
           to
           lost
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           New
           Covenant
           of
           Salvation
           upon
           terms
           suitable
           to
           that
           love
           and
           goodness
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           think
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           lay
           the
           stress
           of
           their
           Salvation
           upon
           terms
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           all
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           that
           are
           concerned
           therein
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           greatest
           reason
           I
           conceive
           why
           some
           things
           in
           the
           Gospel
           are
           stiled
           a
           Mistery
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           were
           so
           till
           they
           were
           plainly
           revealed
           by
           Christ
           ;
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           things
           therein
           contained
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           no
           man
           by
           the
           highest
           improvement
           of
           ,
           reason
           ,
           
           could
           discover
           or
           apprehend
           ,
           till
           God
           in
           a
           supernatural
           way
           was
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           them
           .
           Such
           was
           God's
           sending
           his
           Son
           to
           assume
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           granting
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Life
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           when
           they
           are
           once
           revealed
           ,
           and
           by
           revelation
           made
           plain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           men
           of
           all
           capacities
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           then
           no
           longer
           Mysteries
           to
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           remain
           so
           through
           their
           own
           wilful
           neglect
           to
           understand
           them
           .
           Agreeable
           to
           this
           is
           that
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           26.
           
           Speaking
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           even
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           which
           
             hath
             been
             hid
          
           from
           Ages
           ,
           and
           from
           Generations
           ,
           
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
          
           to
           his
           Saints
           .
           Eph.
           1.
           9.
           
           Having
           
             made
             known
             to
             us
          
           the
           Mystery
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           which
           he
           hath
           purposed
           in
           himself
           .
           So
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           is
           called
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           when
           the
           thing
           was
           revealed
           by
           Christ's
           Commission
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           had
           given
           them
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           as
           he
           had
           to
           the
           believing
           Jews
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           calling
           of
           them
           was
           little
           known
           or
           understood
           in
           the
           World
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           God
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           by
           revelation
           made
           known
           to
           me
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           ages
           was
           not
           made
           known
           unto
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           
           it
           is
           now
           revealed
           unto
           his
           Holy
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           fellow-Heirs
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           and
           partakers
           of
           his
           promise
           in
           Christ
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           2
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           so
           again
           Ver.
           9.
           and
           to
           make
           all
           men
           see
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           hath
           been
           hid
           in
           God.
           So
           that
           as
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           a
           Mystery
           as
           containing
           things
           in
           it
           which
           had
           been
           altogether
           a
           Mystery
           till
           they
           were
           revealed
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           discovering
           that
           which
           was
           a
           Secret
           before
           .
           Rom.
           16.
           25
           ,
           26.
           —
           The
           preaching
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Mystery
          
           ,
           which
           was
           kept
           secret
           since
           the
           world
           began
           ,
           
             but
             now
             is
             made
             manifest
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           according
           to
           the
           commandment
           of
           the
           everlasting
           God
           ,
           
             made
             known
          
           to
           all
           Nations
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           In
           all
           this
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Gospel
           things
           very
           Mysterious
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           conceived
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           existence
           ,
           as
           the
           Union
           of
           Christs
           two
           Natures
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           of
           Persons
           and
           Unity
           of
           Essence
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           things
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           understand
           that
           those
           things
           really
           are
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           revealed
           
           and
           declared
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           ,
           or
           rather
           beyond
           our
           apprehension
           to
           know
           how
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           they
           are
           :
           and
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           more
           than
           he
           hath
           plainly
           revealed
           ,
           is
           not
           doubtless
           necessary
           to
           mens
           Salvation
           :
           and
           therefore
           men
           should
           be
           cautious
           of
           laying
           too
           great
           a
           stress
           upon
           their
           different
           apprehensions
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           shall
           say
           ,
           if
           Evangelical
           Truths
           be
           made
           so
           perceptible
           by
           the
           plainness
           and
           fulness
           of
           the
           Revelation
           of
           them
           ;
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           then
           that
           there
           is
           such
           difference
           in
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           controversies
           about
           them
           as
           there
           is
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           the
           differences
           and
           controversies
           be
           about
           those
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           you
           the
           reason
           already
           :
           it
           is
           because
           men
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           nor
           acquiesce
           in
           that
           plainness
           in
           which
           such
           things
           are
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           still
           fancy
           there
           is
           some
           farther
           Mystery
           in
           them
           than
           indeed
           there
           is
           .
           And
           when
           men
           take
           that
           liberty
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           do
           excellent
           well
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           one
           fancies
           he
           sees
           this
           hidden
           Mystery
           couched
           under
           truths
           plainly
           exprest
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           ;
           when
           both
           are
           wide
           of
           the
           mark
           .
           And
           then
           men
           weary
           themselves
           in
           defending
           their
           notions
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           reconciled
           until
           both
           lay
           down
           their
           bye-opinions
           ,
           and
           submit
           their
           judgments
           to
           the
           plainness
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           labouring
           to
           
           improve
           it
           to
           practice
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           will
           bring
           more
           solid
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           than
           all
           mens
           Airy
           notions
           ,
           how
           taking
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           with
           some
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           them
           ,
           accommodated
           to
           the
           capacities
           of
           the
           weak
           and
           simple
           ,
           whose
           Salvation
           is
           designed
           by
           them
           as
           well
           and
           as
           much
           as
           theirs
           of
           stronger
           and
           quicker
           apprehensions
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           things
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           that
           are
           
             hard
             to
             be
             uttered
          
           (
           as
           the
           phrase
           is
           Heb.
           5.
           11.
           
           )
           and
           therefore
           
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
          
           ,
           as
           the
           phrase
           is
           again
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           
           As
           there
           is
           milk
           for
           Babes
           who
           are
           unskilful
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           meat
           for
           strong
           Men
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           use
           have
           their
           Senses
           exercised
           to
           discern
           both
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           said
           Heb.
           5.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           mens
           differences
           about
           these
           points
           proceed
           at
           the
           best
           from
           their
           different
           measures
           of
           Light
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           are
           persisted
           in
           from
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           .
           So
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           between
           the
           believing
           Jews
           and
           the
           blieving
           Gentiles
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           
           Which
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           all
           good
           Christians
           then
           had
           been
           guided
           by
           an
           infallible
           Light
           within
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           they
           are
           now
           .
           If
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           needed
           to
           have
           been
           taught
           and
           re-taught
           which
           are
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           were
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           But
           when
           men
           which
           are
           but
           poor
           in
           knowledge
           and
           yet
           rich
           in
           confidence
           ,
           undertake
           to
           manage
           and
           master
           these
           more
           difficult
           points
           and
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           too
           often
           wrest
           them
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           speaks
           ,
           2.
           
           Ep.
           3.
           16.
           
           And
           this
           they
           either
           do
           or
           are
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           doing
           ,
           when
           they
           fasten
           upon
           some
           wrong
           sence
           and
           notion
           of
           hard
           and
           difficult
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           then
           pervert
           plain
           and
           easie
           places
           by
           interpreting
           them
           to
           their
           wrong
           sence
           of
           those
           that
           are
           more
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           ;
           especially
           when
           their
           interpretations
           are
           not
           mere
           speculations
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           influence
           men
           in
           their
           practice
           ,
           as
           becoming
           a
           rule
           to
           them
           therein
           .
           Whereas
           the
           more
           wise
           and
           judicious
           ,
           never
           interpret
           hard
           places
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           common
           sence
           of
           those
           that
           are
           plain
           and
           easie
           ,
           but
           explain
           those
           that
           are
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           are
           plain
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           I
           would
           advise
           you
           to
           make
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           review
           the
           grounds
           you
           have
           gone
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           cease
           from
           your
           new
           notions
           and
           speculations
           of
           your
           being
           taught
           only
           by
           the
           Light
           within
           ;
           which
           you
           have
           taken
           up
           from
           some
           expressions
           in
           Scripture
           misunderstood
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           wholly
           disagreeing
           to
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           found
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           general
           current
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           plain
           and
           obvious
           sence
           .
           Seek
           not
           a
           Knot
           in
           a
           
           bulrush
           ;
           seek
           not
           for
           Mysteries
           there
           where
           the
           Lord
           hath
           declared
           his
           mind
           plainly
           and
           in
           no
           parable
           .
           But
           form
           your
           notions
           of
           God's
           method
           of
           proceeding
           with
           men
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           express
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           receive
           from
           and
           regulate
           by
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           all
           your
           apprehensions
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           affections
           and
           operations
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           your
           words
           and
           actions
           ;
           So
           did
           the
           good
           Christians
           of
           Old
           :
           they
           obeyed
           from
           the
           heart
           that
           form
           of
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           17.
           
           
             They
             purifyed
             their
             souls
             in
             obeying
             that
             Truth
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           22.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           first
           taught
           by
           Christ's
           preaching
           unto
           them
           ,
           what
           to
           think
           and
           believe
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           John
           17.
           8.
           
           I
           have
           given
           unto
           them
           the
           words
           which
           thou
           gavest
           me
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           received
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           known
           surely
           that
           I
           came
           out
           from
           thee
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           believed
           that
           thou
           didst
           send
           me
           .
           And
           just
           as
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ,
           so
           the
           Christians
           believed
           :
           they
           made
           their
           Doctrine
           the
           Adequate
           Rule
           of
           their
           notions
           of
           things
           ;
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Life
           :
           
             So
             we
             Preach
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             believed
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           those
           great
           ,
           plain
           ,
           known
           and
           commonly
           received
           Truths
           ,
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           
           called
           the
           
             common
             Faith
          
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           4.
           the
           
             Faith
             once
          
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Jude
           3.
           these
           I
           say
           were
           the
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           try
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           such
           as
           only
           pretended
           to
           Inspirations
           from
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Beloloved
           ,
           believe
           not
           every
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           try
           the
           Spirits
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           many
           false
           Prophets
           are
           gone
           out
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           1.
           
           Joh.
           4.
           1.
           
           And
           then
           St.
           John.
           in
           ver
           .
           2
           ,
           3.
           commends
           to
           them
           one
           known
           fundamental
           Doctrine
           pertinent
           to
           his
           Case
           then
           in
           hand
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           know
           the
           Teachers
           he
           cautioned
           them
           against
           ,
           were
           not
           inspired
           by
           God
           nor
           authorized
           by
           him
           .
           Hereby
           know
           ye
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           every
           Spirit
           that
           confesseth
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           is
           of
           God.
           And
           every
           Spirit
           that
           confesseth
           not
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           God.
           And
           again
           verse
           6.
           
           We
           are
           of
           God
           :
           he
           that
           knoweth
           God
           ,
           heareth
           us
           (
           adhered
           to
           and
           governed
           themselves
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           )
           he
           that
           is
           not
           of
           God
           heareth
           not
           us
           :
           
             hereby
             know
             we
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Error
           .
        
         
           And
           truly
           if
           you
           will
           not
           make
           the
           plain
           and
           express
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           Faith
           and
           a
           good
           Life
           ,
           your
           Rule
           by
           which
           to
           try
           and
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           erroneousness
           of
           your
           conceptions
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           motions
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           under
           
           the
           notion
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           your
           words
           and
           actions
           consequent
           thereupon
           ,
           you
           are
           and
           will
           be
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           be
           like
           the
           wandring
           Stars
           and
           the
           clouds
           carried
           with
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           of
           which
           St
           Peter
           and
           Jude
           speak
           ;
           unfixed
           and
           unstable
           in
           your
           judgment
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Ways
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           whatever
           you
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           you
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           your
           own
           account
           always
           a
           certain
           ,
           constant
           and
           infallible
           Rule
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           act
           so
           contrary
           to
           your selves
           as
           you
           have
           done
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Light
           within
           :
           One
           while
           crying
           up
           your
           former
           practice
           of
           shaking
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           God's
           work
           in
           and
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           confessing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           delusion
           ,
           as
           
             Samuel
             Fisher
          
           one
           of
           note
           with
           you
           ,
           did
           to
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           judged
           .
           One
           while
           crying
           down
           all
           Ecclesistical
           forms
           of
           Government
           as
           tyrannical
           ,
           another
           while
           erecting
           one
           among
           your selves
           ,
           pretending
           to
           as
           much
           Infallibility
           in
           
             your
             Body
          
           representative
           in
           managing
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           One
           while
           owning
           the
           witnessing
           of
           a
           person
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           condemning
           the
           same
           for
           an
           error
           or
           delusion
           .
           How
           often
           have
           those
           of
           your
           number
           thought
           they
           have
           been
           sent
           by
           God
           on
           messages
           ,
           who
           after
           have
           found
           themselves
           deluded
           ?
        
         
         
           By
           these
           and
           other
           like
           instances
           you
           may
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           do
           not
           make
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           Adequate
           Rule
           of
           the
           motions
           and
           inclinations
           of
           your
           minds
           and
           the
           actions
           of
           your
           lives
           ,
           whereby
           to
           know
           when
           they
           are
           of
           God
           and
           when
           not
           ,
           you
           have
           then
           no
           certain
           Rule
           to
           go
           by
           but
           are
           continually
           liable
           to
           most
           horrible
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           that
           to
           be
           a
           teaching
           or
           command
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           delusion
           from
           the
           Devil
           .
           Nor
           without
           this
           Rule
           in
           Scripture
           which
           lies
           open
           to
           all
           ,
           have
           you
           any
           way
           to
           satisfy
           others
           ,
           that
           what
           you
           say
           or
           do
           is
           from
           God.
           You
           have
           no
           miracles
           amongst
           you
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           was
           wont
           to
           bear
           witness
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           them
           on
           messages
           new
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           have
           you
           indeed
           such
           an
           opinion
           of
           your selves
           as
           to
           think
           men
           ought
           to
           believe
           only
           because
           you
           say
           it
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           if
           I
           bear
           witness
           of
           my self
           my
           witness
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           John
           5.
           31.
           and
           is
           your
           credit
           better
           than
           his
           ?
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           have
           you
           to
           bear
           witness
           for
           you
           in
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           cannot
           ;
           To
           the
           Law
           then
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           you
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Light
           in
           you
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           21.
           
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           which
           I
           would
           admonish
           you
           to
           beware
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           
           
             is
             a
             high
          
           opinion
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           a
           
             low
             and
             despicable
          
           opinion
           of
           all
           others
           that
           differ
           from
           you
           :
           a
           thing
           which
           I
           fear
           hath
           betrayed
           you
           into
           that
           desperate
           error
           which
           I
           have
           been
           detecting
           ,
           together
           with
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           men
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           New
           Mystical
           notions
           of
           plain
           Scriptures
           and
           familiar
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           new-minted
           phrases
           answerable
           thereto
           ,
           do
           fancy
           themselves
           to
           be
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           still
           stick
           to
           the
           plainness
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           carnal
           and
           formal
           professors
           (
           though
           in
           their
           tempers
           and
           lives
           better
           than
           themselves
           )
           they
           then
           begin
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           nearer
           and
           dearer
           to
           God
           than
           they
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           God
           will
           reveal
           himself
           after
           a
           more
           intimate
           way
           and
           manner
           to
           themselves
           than
           he
           doth
           to
           such
           .
           And
           when
           they
           are
           intoxicated
           and
           grown
           giddy
           with
           such
           conceits
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           drawn
           by
           degrees
           to
           imagine
           themselves
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           some
           kind
           of
           equality
           with
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           &
           that
           now
           they
           do
           not
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           such
           whom
           they
           esteem
           so
           much
           below
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           now
           taught
           of
           God
           immediately
           .
           And
           when
           they
           are
           thus
           transported
           and
           exaltted
           with
           these
           dreams
           ,
           fancies
           ,
           and
           high
           conceits
           ,
           then
           they
           conclude
           that
           all
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           speak
           of
           mens
           being
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           anointed
           with
           
           the
           Unction
           of
           the
           Holy
           One
           that
           teacheth
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           do
           speak
           directly
           to
           their
           case
           ,
           and
           represent
           the
           happy
           state
           and
           condition
           into
           which
           they
           are
           now
           brought
           .
           And
           now
           they
           look
           down
           upon
           all
           others
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           compassionating
           contempt
           ,
           as
           men
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           sticking
           in
           the
           form
           and
           imitation
           ,
           and
           the
           Letter
           ;
           and
           guided
           by
           carnal
           reason
           and
           fleshly
           Wisdome
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           are
           altogether
           a
           Mystery
           .
           And
           by
           this
           time
           they
           fancy
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           &
           to
           have
           attained
           to
           the
           perfect
           state
           ,
           and
           are
           came
           so
           for
           as
           to
           be
           in
           the
           judgment
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           in
           judgment
           upon
           the
           World.
           And
           thus
           through
           the
           abundance
           of
           revelations
           ,
           not
           which
           they
           have
           had
           ,
           but
           which
           they
           fancy
           to
           have
           had
           ,
           they
           are
           exalted
           above
           measure
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           your
           Conscience
           witness
           that
           this
           comes
           home
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           represents
           your
           Case
           or
           the
           Case
           of
           many
           of
           you
           ?
        
         
           I
           confess
           Pride
           ,
           especially
           Pride
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easily
           discerned
           by
           them
           that
           are
           infected
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           by-standers
           ;
           as
           a
           Feaver
           when
           come
           to
           its
           height
           ,
           sometimes
           is
           not
           by
           them
           that
           are
           in
           it
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           you
           rather
           fancy
           your selves
           to
           be
           the
           humblest
           and
           most
           self-denying
           people
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           nay
           to
           be
           the
           only
           humble
           people
           ;
           for
           you
           have
           thrown
           off
           and
           cryed
           down
           the
           bravery
           and
           Pride
           of
           the
           World
           which
           others
           retain
           .
           But
           
           do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           a
           voluntary
           humility
           and
           a
           being
           vainly
           
             puft
             up
          
           with
           a
           fleshly
           mind
           ,
           do
           often
           keep
           company
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           then
           read
           Col.
           2.
           18.
           
           And
           do
           you
           not
           remember
           that
           false
           Prophets
           are
           wont
           to
           come
           in
           sheeps
           clothing
           ,
           and
           to
           
             wear
             a
             rough
             Garment
             to
             deceive
             ,
          
           who
           yet
           inwardly
           are
           ravening
           Wolves
           ,
           not
           sparing
           the
           Flock
           ,
           but
           preying
           upon
           them
           .
           Zach.
           13.
           4.
           
        
         
           Be
           perswaded
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           serious
           and
           impartial
           examination
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           feel
           the
           Pulse
           of
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           try
           whether
           things
           have
           not
           been
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           .
           And
           remember
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           those
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           were
           ambitious
           of
           being
           greatest
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           sitting
           the
           one
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           and
           the
           other
           at
           his
           left
           :
           except
           ye
           be
           converted
           (
           said
           he
           to
           them
           )
           and
           become
           as
           little
           Children
           ,
           ye
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           
           Remember
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           think
           that
           he
           knoweth
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           nothing
           yet
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           2.
           
           Remember
           again
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           which
           is
           but
           a
           Novice
           come
           to
           be
           
             lifted
             up
          
           with
           Pride
           ,
           it
           s
           many
           to
           one
           that
           he
           falls
           into
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           6.
           
             for
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             them
             afar
             off
             :
          
           He
           is
           far
           enough
           from
           
           being
           familiar
           with
           them
           or
           communicating
           his
           mind
           and
           Counsels
           to
           them
           in
           any
           extraordinary
           way
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           humble
           he
           will
           teach
           ,
           and
           the
           meek
           he
           will
           guide
           in
           judgment
           ,
           Psalm
           25.
           
           Therefore
           take
           the
           Apostles
           Counsel
           who
           said
           ,
           see
           that
           no
           man
           among
           you
           think
           of
           himself
           more
           highly
           than
           he
           ought
           to
           think
           but
           to
           think
           soberly
           ,
           according
           as
           God
           hath
           dealt
           to
           every
           man
           the
           measure
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           3.
           
           Learn
           rather
           to
           esteem
           others
           better
           than
           your selves
           ,
           as
           knowing
           your
           own
           weakness
           better
           than
           you
           do
           theirs
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           lift
           up
           your selves
           in
           your
           own
           conceits
           above
           all
           others
           that
           are
           not
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           how
           worthy
           soever
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           your
           manner
           hath
           been
           :
           remembering
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           he
           that
           exalteth
           himself
           shall
           be
           brought
           low
           .
           Do
           not
           flatter
           your selves
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           you
           are
           nearer
           and
           dearer
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           all
           others
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           hath
           anointed
           you
           with
           the
           oyl
           of
           gladness
           above
           your
           fellows
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           will
           teach
           you
           more
           immediately
           himself
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           taught
           others
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           Think
           it
           not
           below
           you
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           Scripture
           or
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           man
           ,
           no
           though
           you
           were
           indeed
           so
           highly
           in
           God's
           favour
           as
           you
           suppose
           your selves
           to
           be
           .
           The
           Churches
           of
           Smirna
           and
           Philadelphia
           were
           much
           favoured
           and
           highly
           commended
           and
           applauded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           
           were
           rebuked
           :
           and
           yet
           wh●●
           he
           would
           make
           his
           mind
           known
           to
           them
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           do
           it
           immediately
           by
           himself
           ,
           but
           first
           acquaints
           an
           Angel
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Angel
           makes
           it
           known
           to
           John
           ,
           and
           by
           John
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           by
           him
           in
           person
           neither
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           writings
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           
           Christ
           could
           have
           taught
           Paul
           himself
           when
           he
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           have
           sent
           him
           to
           Ananias
           to
           be
           told
           what
           he
           should
           do
           :
           He
           could
           have
           told
           Cornelius
           by
           himself
           or
           by
           the
           Angel
           that
           he
           sent
           to
           him
           those
           words
           by
           which
           he
           and
           his
           house
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           direct
           him
           to
           Peter
           to
           learn
           them
           of
           him
           .
           God
           could
           have
           revealed
           the
           same
           things
           to
           the
           World
           by
           immediate
           inspiration
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           known
           to
           it
           by
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ;
           but
           he
           chose
           rather
           at
           sundry
           times
           and
           in
           divers
           manners
           to
           speak
           unto
           the
           Fathers
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           by
           his
           own
           Son
           which
           he
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           in
           our
           nature
           to
           teach
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
           And
           when
           he
           left
           the
           World
           again
           and
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           he
           gave
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           some
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           some
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ;
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           These
           things
           are
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           astonishment
           that
           ever
           Christians
           that
           have
           read
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           not
           a
           design
           to
           undermine
           the
           Gospel
           and
           to
           Paganize
           the
           World
           again
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           you
           have
           not
           )
           should
           be
           ever
           tempted
           to
           think
           ,
           much
           more
           that
           ever
           you
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           believe
           it
           your selves
           and
           teach
           it
           others
           ,
           That
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           without
           being
           taught
           by
           man
           or
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           .
           But
           doubtless
           the
           inward
           Pride
           ,
           the
           over-valuing
           of
           your selves
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           been
           admonishing
           you
           of
           ,
           hath
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           bringing
           you
           to
           it
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           you
           be
           recovered
           from
           this
           snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           being
           brought
           to
           a
           sight
           and
           sence
           of
           your
           own
           injudiciousness
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           altogether
           groundless
           confidence
           .
           And
           if
           you
           were
           but
           well
           awakened
           out
           of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Slumber
           ,
           into
           which
           your
           intoxication
           hath
           cast
           you
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           that
           pleasant
           Dream
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           tickled
           your
           fancy
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           ashamed
           and
           confounded
           before
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           that
           ever
           you
           should
           be
           so
           strangely
           deluded
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           upon
           as
           you
           have
           been
           ,
           to
           trouble
           the
           World
           with
           your
           whimsies
           and
           fancies
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           bring
           a
           scandal
           upon
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           make
           sport
           for
           them
           that
           have
           no
           mind
           seriously
           to
           consider
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           Romish
           
           Agents
           in
           their
           design
           against
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Be
           perswaded
           then
           by
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           to
           become
           modest
           and
           humble
           and
           sober-minded
           :
           and
           be
           not
           only
           content
           to
           receive
           your
           teaching
           from
           God
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           all
           good
           Christians
           do
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           the
           Primitive
           times
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           count
           it
           also
           as
           a
           high
           favour
           from
           him
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           sent
           the
           Gospel
           among
           us
           ,
           when
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           World
           are
           at
           this
           day
           without
           it
           .
           Remember
           ,
           how
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           therein
           assisted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           affected
           with
           a
           less
           favour
           than
           that
           which
           you
           make
           little
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           he
           sheweth
           his
           Word
           unto
           Jacob
           ,
           his
           Statutes
           and
           his
           Judgments
           unto
           Israel
           :
           he
           hath
           not
           dealt
           so
           with
           any
           Nation
           :
           and
           as
           for
           his
           judgments
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           known
           them
           .
           Praise
           ye
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Psalm
           147.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           great
           a
           favour
           to
           us
           that
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           above
           what
           is
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           Infidel
           and
           Pagan
           World
           which
           have
           them
           not
           ;
           then
           you
           cannot
           but
           be
           guilty
           of
           high
           ingratitude
           to
           God
           ,
           whilest
           you
           give
           the
           Precedency
           to
           that
           Light
           within
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           every
           man
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           hath
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Pagans
           themselves
           ;
           and
           speak
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           a
           Declaration
           of
           that
           which
           was
           
           in
           you
           and
           which
           you
           knew
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           you
           might
           have
           known
           if
           you
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           them
           .
           By
           all
           which
           you
           teach
           them
           that
           have
           so
           little
           Wit
           ▪
           or
           Grace
           as
           to
           believe
           you
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           low
           esteem
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           that
           men
           may
           as
           well
           be
           saved
           without
           them
           as
           with
           them
           .
           And
           how
           then
           can
           you
           possibly
           free
           your selves
           from
           that
           horrid
           guilt
           which
           God
           charged
           upon
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           written
           to
           him
           (
           Ephraim
           )
           the
           great
           things
           of
           my
           Law
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           esteemed
           as
           a
           strange
           thing
           ;
           Hos
           .
           8.
           12.
           
        
         
           You
           have
           no
           doubt
           ,
           thought
           your selves
           more
           sublime
           and
           spiritual
           than
           others
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           your
           new
           Notions
           and
           new
           affected
           Modes
           and
           Phrases
           :
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           an
           affectation
           of
           being
           esteemed
           so
           ,
           did
           insensibly
           lead
           you
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Leaders
           among
           you
           ,
           from
           one
           novel
           conceit
           to
           another
           ;
           until
           you
           have
           exceeded
           all
           bounds
           of
           Sobriety
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           become
           perfectly
           Drunk
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           Wine
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           .
           Whereas
           alas
           ?
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           Christians
           ,
           doth
           not
           lye
           in
           high-flown
           Notions
           and
           Speculations
           ,
           nor
           in
           uncouth
           Phrases
           and
           expressions
           different
           from
           what
           are
           common
           among
           Men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           inward
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           their
           Spirits
           and
           conversations
           ,
           when
           these
           are
           conformable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           is
           of
           and
           
           from
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           thereby
           become
           partakers
           of
           the
           spiritual
           and
           Divine
           nature
           or
           likeness
           to
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           in
           purity
           ,
           in
           lowliness
           huroility
           ,
           and
           meekness
           ,
           and
           in
           love
           to
           God
           and
           Charity
           to
           Men
           ,
           in
           patience
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           in
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           contentation
           ,
           and
           self-resignation
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Zeal
           to
           honour
           God
           and
           to
           do
           all
           the
           good
           we
           can
           in
           the
           World.
           Upon
           account
           of
           which
           Spiritual
           qualifications
           ,
           Christians
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             one
             Spirit
          
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           Spirit
           and
           temper
           when
           given
           us
           ,
           
             we
             know
             that
             we
             dwell
             in
             him
             and
             he
             in
             us
             :
             and
             if
             any
             Man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
          
           .
           Such
           as
           in
           whom
           are
           found
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           spiritual
           Christians
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Long-suffering
           ,
           Gentleness
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           enumerated
           by
           St.
           Paul
           in
           Gal.
           5.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           as
           these
           do
           more
           or
           less
           abound
           in
           Christians
           in
           the
           degree
           and
           measure
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           more
           or
           less
           Spiritual
           .
           And
           who-ever
           they
           be
           that
           do
           estimate
           themselves
           to
           be
           Spiritual
           Christians
           upon
           account
           of
           any
           sublime
           Notions
           ,
           or
           Speculations
           ,
           or
           affected
           Phrases
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           being
           for
           or
           against
           any
           form
           ,
           way
           ,
           or
           party
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           more
           )
           by
           their
           being
           in
           the
           constant
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           God's
           own
           Ordinances
           ,
           farther
           than
           they
           are
           bettered
           in
           the
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           their
           Spirits
           thereby
           and
           made
           
           more
           like
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ;
           they
           take
           wrong
           measures
           of
           their
           Spirituality
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           make
           us
           suspect
           your
           new-taken-up
           way
           to
           be
           not
           Spiritual
           ,
           but
           carnal
           ,
           this
           would
           do
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           according
           to
           common
           observation
           ,
           made
           you
           since
           you
           came
           into
           it
           or
           were
           looking
           towards
           it
           ,
           moreself-conceited
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           disdainful
           ,
           slighting
           and
           setting
           at
           naught
           all
           others
           that
           differ
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           more
           desperately
           censorious
           ,
           and
           more
           bold
           and
           confident
           in
           reviling
           than
           you
           were
           before
           ;
           which
           are
           no
           signes
           of
           Spirituality
           I
           am
           sure
           .
           But
           if
           there
           were
           more
           of
           that
           Spiritual
           qualification
           in
           you
           ,
           forementioned
           ,
           by
           which
           Christians
           are
           denominated
           Spiritual
           indeed
           ,
           it
           would
           take
           down
           your
           high
           conceits
           of
           your
           high
           attainments
           ,
           and
           rather
           make
           you
           say
           inwardly
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           I
           am
           less
           than
           the
           least
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           afraid
           to
           think
           or
           speak
           ill
           of
           others
           ,
           lest
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           you
           should
           judge
           your selves
           ,
           being
           perhaps
           not
           comparable
           to
           them
           in
           true
           worth
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           would
           become
           spiritual
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           fancy
           and
           conceit
           only
           :
           Then
           let
           it
           be
           your
           care
           to
           observe
           and
           do
           these
           things
           .
           First
           converse
           constantly
           and
           intimately
           in
           your
           thoughts
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           in
           their
           Spirituality
           ,
           as
           reaching
           to
           the
           
           Government
           of
           the
           thoughts
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           mind
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           various
           objects
           ,
           as
           God
           his
           Word
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Works
           :
           Man
           as
           diversly
           related
           to
           us
           ;
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           and
           pertaining
           to
           this
           present
           life
           ;
           and
           the
           things
           of
           the
           World
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           And
           in
           doing
           this
           compare
           the
           bent
           disposition
           and
           operation
           of
           your
           Souls
           in
           reference
           to
           these
           Objects
           ,
           with
           those
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           thereby
           to
           discover
           not
           so
           much
           how
           far
           you
           have
           attained
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           and
           discern
           what
           is
           wanting
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           you
           fall
           short
           of
           coming
           up
           close
           to
           your
           Rule
           ,
           Christs
           precepts
           and
           imitable
           example
           .
           And
           if
           this
           were
           well
           done
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           you
           little
           in
           your
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             attained
             or
             were
             already
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           next
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           your
           defects
           ,
           be
           diligent
           and
           constant
           in
           the
           use
           of
           God's
           appointed
           means
           for
           Spiritual
           growth
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           the
           hearing
           and
           reading
           of
           Christ's
           Holy
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           touching
           the
           great
           motives
           as
           well
           as
           directions
           to
           obedience
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           frequent
           meditation
           and
           serious
           consideration
           of
           it
           and
           of
           your
           own
           concern
           therein
           .
           And
           then
           still
           have
           in
           your
           eye
           ,
           the
           end
           for
           which
           these
           and
           other
           means
           are
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           for
           the
           bettering
           the
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           
           the
           moral
           habit
           and
           constitution
           of
           your
           Souls
           ;
           and
           never
           divide
           the
           means
           from
           the
           end
           in
           your
           intention
           ,
           nor
           satisfie
           your selves
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           means
           ,
           but
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           end
           :
           and
           in
           all
           the
           means
           be
           still
           sincerely
           endeavouring
           to
           mend
           that
           which
           is
           amiss
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           up
           and
           supply
           what
           is
           lacking
           in
           the
           degrees
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           all
           divine
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           in
           and
           together
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           do
           you
           in
           a
           due
           sence
           of
           your
           own
           weakness
           and
           insufficiency
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           need
           you
           have
           of
           the
           constant
           assistance
           of
           God's
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           all
           ,
           make
           instant
           and
           importunate
           supplication
           to
           God
           for
           it
           .
           And
           then
           without
           all
           doubt
           you
           shall
           be
           assisted
           and
           enabled
           by
           that
           Spirit
           of
           his
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           foresaid
           means
           ,
           by
           degrees
           to
           become
           Spiritual
           Christians
           indeed
           .
           For
           our
           faithful
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           assured
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           will
           give
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           those
           that
           out
           of
           a
           sence
           of
           its
           value
           and
           worth
           and
           of
           their
           own
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           importunately
           ask
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           13.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           22.
           
           I
           might
           yet
           farther
           shew
           you
           that
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           your
           great
           uncharitableness
           towards
           other
           good
           men
           against
           whom
           you
           had
           taken
           up
           undue
           prejudices
           ,
           had
           also
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           bringing
           you
           into
           this
           Wilderness
           of
           odd
           conceits
           wherein
           you
           have
           so
           wonderfully
           lost
           your selves
           .
           For
           prejudice
           against
           ,
           and
           uncharitableness
           towards
           men
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           
           temptation
           upon
           them
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           differ
           and
           depart
           from
           them
           in
           opinion
           as
           well
           as
           in
           affection
           ,
           and
           to
           study
           opposition
           against
           things
           they
           hold
           in
           an
           uncharitable
           opposition
           to
           those
           that
           hold
           them
           .
           And
           so
           truth
           no
           doubt
           hath
           many
           times
           suffered
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           that
           have
           held
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           you
           had
           entertained
           undue
           prejudices
           against
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           one
           account
           or
           other
           ,
           whom
           in
           derision
           and
           contempt
           you
           are
           wont
           to
           call
           
             the
             Priests
          
           ;
           you
           were
           then
           soon
           induced
           to
           think
           it
           meet
           to
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           your
           Notions
           about
           Religion
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           you
           should
           not
           seem
           more
           Spiritual
           than
           those
           whom
           you
           thus
           despised
           .
           And
           by
           this
           doubtless
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           were
           you
           led
           into
           your
           gross
           errors
           ,
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           higher
           attainments
           and
           more
           Spirituality
           in
           the
           Christian
           profession
           .
           For
           such
           and
           so
           great
           was
           your
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Ministers
           and
           those
           that
           adhered
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           disliked
           almost
           every
           thing
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           Notions
           they
           had
           of
           Evangelical
           Truths
           and
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           therefore
           lest
           you
           should
           be
           thought
           too
           like
           them
           ,
           you
           fell
           to
           differencing
           your selves
           from
           them
           in
           Habit
           ,
           in
           
             modes
             of
             Speech
          
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           Notions
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           revealed
           and
           instituted
           Religion
           .
           And
           thereupon
           applyed
           your selves
           to
           spiritualizing
           your
           Notions
           of
           Gospel-Truths
           in
           your
           way
           
           of
           Spiritualizing
           ,
           till
           you
           had
           made
           them
           or
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           quite
           other
           things
           than
           in
           Truth
           and
           reality
           they
           are
           or
           were
           ever
           made
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           you
           recover
           your selves
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           coming
           to
           have
           better
           thoughts
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           meaner
           of
           your selves
           ;
           a
           thing
           greatly
           necessary
           to
           mens
           keeping
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           .
           For
           
             he
             that
             loveth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             in
             him
             :
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             ,
             is
             in
             darkness
             and
             walketh
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             whither
             he
             goes
             ,
             because
             darkness
             hath
             blinded
             his
             eyes
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Besides
           uncharitableness
           being
           a
           sin
           so
           contrary
           to
           God's
           dealing
           with
           us
           in
           the
           New-Covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           great
           and
           affecting
           example
           of
           Christ's
           Love
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           for
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Commandment
           is
           Charity
           )
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           and
           sore
           provocation
           to
           God
           to
           give
           up
           uncharitable
           men
           to
           an
           injudious
           mind
           and
           ridiculous
           conceits
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           shall
           render
           them
           ridiculous
           among
           all
           sober
           and
           wise
           men
           .
           Which
           is
           matter
           of
           good
           caution
           to
           men
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           take
           up
           uncharitable
           prejudices
           against
           good
           men
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           their
           holding
           or
           doing
           such
           things
           which
           they
           dislike
           ,
           but
           not
           understanding
           ,
           or
           not
           fairly
           weighing
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           they
           hold
           and
           do
           them
           .
           But
           I
           have
           already
           so
           
           far
           exceeded
           the
           intended
           bounds
           of
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           farther
           enlarge
           upon
           this
           ,
           but
           shall
           draw
           towards
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           with
           a
           word
           of
           advice
           to
           such
           as
           have
           already
           seen
           their
           error
           ,
           and
           are
           come
           off
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           that
           shall
           follow
           them
           therein
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           23.
           
           I
           know
           't
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           thing
           for
           such
           to
           get
           quite
           rid
           of
           all
           their
           confused
           ,
           and
           Enthusiastical
           Thoughts
           ,
           Notions
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           reliques
           of
           their
           old
           Disease
           will
           still
           hang
           on
           them
           and
           cleave
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           encumber
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           very
           hardly
           come
           quickly
           to
           any
           clear
           and
           distinct
           apprehensions
           of
           Evangelical
           Verities
           .
           To
           such
           I
           would
           give
           this
           short
           advice
           ,
           that
           laying
           aside
           all
           thoughts
           and
           conceits
           of
           high
           attainments
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           repent
           and
           do
           their
           first
           works
           ,
           and
           begin
           as
           it
           were
           again
           at
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           their
           Foundation
           a
           new
           in
           the
           beginning
           work
           of
           Christians
           .
           Also
           that
           they
           would
           frame
           their
           Notions
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           plainness
           in
           which
           they
           are
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           affecting
           ,
           nor
           entertaining
           Mystical
           Notions
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           More
           particularly
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           furnish
           their
           minds
           with
           right
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           Son
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           :
           and
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           Mediatory
           Office.
           
        
         
           That
           as
           Priest
           he
           offered
           himself
           in
           Sacrifice
           to
           expiate
           Sin
           by
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           vertue
           thereof
           makes
           continual
           Intercession
           for
           us
           .
           That
           as
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           revealed
           and
           declared
           the
           New
           Covenant
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           That
           as
           King
           he
           hath
           given
           Laws
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           his
           Church
           through
           his
           Spirit
           by
           those
           Laws
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           last
           he
           will
           try
           and
           judg
           all
           men
           by
           them
           that
           have
           lived
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           reward
           all
           with
           eternal
           happiness
           or
           endless
           torments
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           have
           been
           obedient
           or
           disobedient
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           be
           careful
           also
           that
           their
           Notions
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           be
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           Particularly
           ;
        
         
           That
           it
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           ;
           of
           Promises
           and
           of
           conditions
           of
           those
           Promises
           .
           Also
           that
           the
           Promises
           of
           it
           are
           made
           upon
           account
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           his
           undertaking
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           great
           and
           special
           Promises
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           pardon
           of
           sin
           or
           justification
           :
           the
           assistance
           
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           in
           our
           endeavouring
           to
           perform
           the
           condition
           ;
           and
           eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           condition
           on
           which
           these
           Promises
           are
           made
           ,
           are
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Repentance
           ;
           sincere
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           craving
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           in
           the
           use
           of
           appointed
           means
           ,
           and
           our
           endeavours
           to
           perform
           the
           condition
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           be
           careful
           also
           to
           form
           right
           Notions
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           condition
           on
           our
           part
           on
           which
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           New-Covenant
           are
           made
           .
           As
           that
           no
           Faith
           short
           of
           such
           a
           belief
           in
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           worketh
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           and
           sincere
           Obedience
           is
           justifying
           and
           saving
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           Repentance
           short
           of
           a
           desire
           ,
           resolution
           and
           endeavour
           to
           forsake
           all
           known
           sin
           ,
           is
           saving
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           Obedience
           short
           of
           a
           desire
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           and
           a
           continued
           endeavour
           to
           observe
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           baulking
           any
           one
           of
           them
           when
           known
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           is
           sincere
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           Faith
           ,
           no
           Repentance
           ,
           no
           Obedience
           short
           of
           these
           as
           thus
           described
           ,
           is
           a
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Promises
           of
           Salvation
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           great
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           in
           Scripture
           expressed
           in
           great
           plainness
           ,
           so
           great
           care
           must
           be
           had
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           
           fast
           the
           form
           of
           sound
           words
           according
           to
           which
           they
           are
           so
           declared
           not
           affecting
           any
           Notion
           ,
           Phrase
           or
           Expression
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           more
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           common
           capacities
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           by
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           when
           other
           expressions
           are
           used
           than
           what
           are
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Text
           as
           its
           necessary
           there
           should
           sometimes
           ,
           especially
           in
           explaining
           metaphors
           ,
           and
           Idioms
           of
           Speech
           proper
           to
           the
           times
           and
           places
           in
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           such
           and
           so
           used
           ,
           as
           may
           give
           a
           clearer
           insight
           into
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           than
           without
           them
           can
           well
           be
           had
           ;
           carefully
           avoiding
           to
           take
           words
           properly
           ,
           which
           are
           spoken
           metaphorically
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           meer
           sound
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           since
           words
           of
           the
           same
           sound
           ,
           are
           not
           always
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           24.
           
           And
           now
           after
           I
           have
           laid
           things
           before
           you
           which
           are
           very
           apt
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           to
           rectifie
           you
           in
           one
           of
           your
           grand
           and
           fundamental
           mistakes
           especially
           ,
           if
           invincible
           prejudice
           hinder
           not
           ;
           I
           should
           be
           very
           sorry
           to
           think
           or
           suspect
           that
           what
           is
           done
           herein
           ,
           should
           turn
           to
           no
           better
           account
           than
           to
           be
           a
           witness
           against
           you
           in
           that
           great
           day
           in
           which
           every
           mans
           work
           will
           be
           tryed
           of
           what
           sort
           it
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           to
           prevent
           that
           ,
           I
           cannot
           for
           your
           sakes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           longing
           I
           have
           after
           your
           salvation
           ,
           but
           earnestly
           perswade
           you
           to
           give
           things
           purposely
           prepared
           to
           serve
           you
           ,
           a
           due
           consideration
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           pass
           over
           such
           things
           slightly
           ,
           as
           wherein
           your
           eternal
           Estate
           is
           much
           concern'd
           .
        
         
           Remember
           that
           Heresie
           is
           one
           of
           those
           works
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           shut
           Men
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           And
           considering
           the
           Nature
           and
           bad
           influence
           of
           several
           of
           your
           opinions
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           pertinaciousness
           you
           persist
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           s
           greatly
           feared
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           confidently
           believed
           by
           such
           as
           are
           jealous
           over
           you
           with
           a
           Godly
           jealousie
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           you
           at
           least
           ,
           lye
           under
           no
           less
           guilt
           than
           that
           of
           grand
           Heresie
           .
           And
           do
           you
           not
           then
           owe
           all
           seriousness
           of
           consideration
           to
           what
           is
           offered
           to
           rescue
           you
           from
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ?
           Doubtless
           you
           do
           .
           Let
           not
           then
           the
           height
           of
           your
           confidence
           to
           the
           contrary
           deceive
           you
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           greatness
           of
           your
           confidence
           ,
           that
           will
           in
           the
           least
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           bend
           to
           your
           humour
           .
           You
           are
           not
           the
           first
           that
           have
           been
           as
           confident
           as
           confidence
           it self
           could
           make
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           fast
           hold
           of
           Truth
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           while
           it
           hath
           been
           but
           a
           lye
           they
           have
           had
           in
           their
           right
           hand
           .
           But
           the
           more
           confident
           you
           are
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           you
           are
           like
           to
           be
           
           so
           much
           the
           more
           surprized
           with
           amazement
           ;
           when
           in
           another
           World
           you
           shall
           find
           yourselves
           to
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           that
           of
           which
           you
           are
           now
           so
           strongly
           confident
           in
           this
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           be
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           carry
           such
           mistaken
           confidence
           with
           you
           thither
           without
           a
           pardon
           .
           Which
           that
           you
           may
           not
           ,
           is
           I
           assure
           you
           all
           the
           hurt
           that
           is
           designed
           you
           in
           this
           Address
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           your
           wisdom
           much
           rather
           to
           bestow
           your
           thoughts
           and
           pains
           in
           labouring
           to
           find
           out
           whether
           you
           be
           not
           indeed
           under
           a
           delusion
           ;
           than
           in
           darkning
           of
           words
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           obscure
           to
           your selves
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           evidence
           of
           Truth
           offered
           ,
           which
           clearly
           tends
           to
           your
           conviction
           .
        
         
           FAREWEL
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           THere
           being
           some
           vacant
           Leaves
           :
           and
           because
           I
           have
           not
           so
           plainly
           represented
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           my
           advice
           touching
           a
           right
           Notion
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Mediatory
           Office
           and
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           these
           and
           other
           Reasons
           add
           a
           short
           hint
           of
           the
           help
           which
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           offer
           us
           herein
           .
        
         
           When
           St.
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           1.
           and
           again
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             overcometh
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
          
           5.
           
           We
           must
           needs
           take
           this
           for
           a
           description
           of
           saving
           Faith
           ;
           because
           those
           that
           are
           born
           of
           God
           and
           overcome
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           the
           Children
           and
           so
           the
           Heirs
           of
           God.
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           are
           those
           words
           ,
           John
           2.
           31.
           
           
             These
             are
             written
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           to
           this
           description
           of
           Faith
           ,
           agrees
           the
           several
           confessions
           of
           Faith
           we
           read
           of
           .
           Thus
           Peters
           confession
           runs
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           16.
           
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           John
           6.
           69.
           
           
             We
             believe
             and
             are
             sure
             that
             thou
             art
             that
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
          
           Thus
           runs
           Martha's
           ,
           John
           11.
           27.
           
           
             I
             believe
             that
             thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             come
             into
             the
             World.
          
           And
           thus
           runs
           the
           Ennuchs
           also
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           37.
           
           
             I
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           But
           in
           as
           much
           as
           we
           are
           assured
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           repent
           not
           shall
           perish
           ,
           Luke
           13.
           3.
           and
           that
           
             those
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             ,
          
           2
           Thes
           .
           1.
           7
           ,
           8.
           and
           that
           
             except
             a
             Man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           3.
           nor
           
             without
             holiness
             see
             God
          
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           it
           follows
           of
           necessity
           that
           the
           Faith
           afore
           described
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           belief
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           doth
           effectually
           draw
           Men
           to
           believe
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           to
           obey
           his
           Laws
           ;
           in
           doing
           of
           which
           they
           become
           New
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           overcome
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           For
           he
           that
           believes
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           considers
           what
           he
           believes
           ,
           must
           needs
           believe
           all
           his
           sayings
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           God
           to
           lie
           :
           And
           he
           that
           believes
           his
           Doctrine
           
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           considers
           what
           he
           believes
           ;
           must
           needs
           be
           under
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           most
           powerful
           Motives
           imaginable
           to
           repent
           of
           a
           bad
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           a
           good
           Life
           ;
           because
           Christ
           hath
           expresly
           declared
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           punished
           with
           everlasting
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           rewarded
           with
           Life
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           Faith
           works
           that
           change
           in
           Men
           by
           which
           they
           become
           New
           Creatures
           ,
           are
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Motive
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           evidence
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           bind
           upon
           the
           Mind
           ,
           
             the
             things
             not
             seen
          
           ,
           as
           those
           wherein
           a
           Man
           is
           infinitely
           more
           concerned
           than
           in
           any
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           things
           which
           are
           seen
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           governed
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Life
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           in
           subordination
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           powerful
           Motive
           ,
           is
           an
           Operative
           Principle
           of
           a
           good
           and
           Holy
           Life
           ;
           And
           upon
           this
           accoont
           all
           the
           brave
           and
           Heroick
           Acts
           of
           those
           Worthies
           mentioned
           in
           Heb.
           11.
           are
           said
           to
           be
           done
           by
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           to
           them
           the
           substance
           of
           things
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           things
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           an
           
             active
             Principle
          
           of
           those
           effects
           .
           And
           thus
           
             the
             Life
          
           which
           St.
           
             Paul
             lived
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             he
             lived
             through
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           every
           good
           Christian
           doth
           ,
           as
           being
           thereby
           
           perswaded
           thereto
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           And
           because
           Faith
           is
           thus
           Motive-wise
           such
           an
           Operative
           Principle
           of
           a
           good
           and
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           Men
           of
           such
           a
           Life
           ,
           are
           usually
           described
           by
           it
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           are
           stiled
           Believers
           .
           And
           when
           good
           Men
           are
           otherwise
           described
           by
           their
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           many
           times
           they
           are
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           Fear
           and
           Love
           are
           also
           powerful
           Principles
           of
           Action
           ,
           that
           Govern
           Men
           in
           their
           way
           .
        
         
           A
           true
           Believer
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           New
           Testament
           Dialect
           ,
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           a
           faithful
           follower
           of
           him
           ;
           one
           that
           frames
           his
           Belief
           and
           Life
           according
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Example
           .
           And
           the
           Faith
           of
           every
           such
           one
           is
           such
           in
           its
           Operation
           and
           Effects
           ,
           as
           doth
           constitute
           and
           denominate
           him
           a
           good
           Man.
           
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           dis●rned
           that
           when
           Men
           are
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           or
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           meer
           Act
           of
           believing
           abstracted
           from
           its
           effects
           and
           alone
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           an
           Active
           and
           Operative
           Principle
           ,
           changing
           the
           Heart
           and
           reforming
           the
           Life
           .
           And
           accordingly
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           are
           in
           Scripture
           attributed
           to
           the
           Effects
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           believing
           ,
           Jam.
           2.
           
           And
           when
           ever
           they
           are
           attributed
           to
           believing
           indifinitely
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
           without
           reference
           to
           the
           effects
           proper
           to
           it
           when
           it
           is
           of
           the
           right
           kind
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           Faith
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           forecited
           ,
           by
           its
           Object
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           acting
           upon
           its
           Object
           by
           assent
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           described
           by
           its
           effects
           ,
           which
           are
           produced
           by
           its
           actings
           upon
           its
           Object
           :
           And
           so
           a
           Believer
           is
           described
           by
           his
           coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           John
           6.
           35.
           
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             shall
             never
             hunger
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             Believet
             on
             me
             shall
             never
             Thirst
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           .
           For
           mens
           coming
           to
           Christ
           to
           learn
           of
           him
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           will
           do
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           themselves
           are
           to
           do
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           believing
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           Salvation
           unto
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           how
           and
           upon
           what
           Terms
           it
           is
           to
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           when
           Believers
           are
           described
           by
           their
           receiving
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           John
           1.
           12.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             received
             him
             ,
             to
             them
             he
             gave
             power
             to
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             on
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           they
           are
           then
           described
           by
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           Faith
           also
           .
           For
           when
           they
           receive
           him
           for
           what
           indeed
           he
           is
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           Prophet
           and
           King
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           they
           believe
           that
           evidence
           by
           which
           he
           appears
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           when
           Believers
           are
           described
           by
           their
           Trusting
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Relying
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           Ephes
           .
           1.
           12
           —
           
             Who
             first
             trusted
             in
             Christ
          
           .
           Their
           Faith
           is
           described
           by
           its
           effect
           .
           For
           men
           
           will
           not
           venture
           their
           Souls
           in
           trusting
           in
           Christ
           and
           relying
           on
           him
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           their
           Sins
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           for
           direction
           what
           to
           do
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           for
           Pardon
           and
           eternal
           Life
           upon
           the
           condition
           upon
           which
           those
           Benefits
           are
           promised
           ,
           untill
           they
           first
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           upon
           some
           evidence
           they
           have
           that
           he
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           But
           although
           the
           Holy
           Penmen
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           did
           not
           in
           every
           description
           of
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           attend
           unto
           the
           Rules
           of
           Art
           ,
           by
           taking
           in
           all
           the
           essential
           parts
           ,
           but
           described
           it
           sometimes
           by
           its
           assenting
           Act
           and
           Object
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           its
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           ,
           as
           occasions
           did
           occur
           :
           Yet
           we
           for
           our
           parts
           shall
           be
           best
           able
           to
           make
           a
           right
           Judgment
           of
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           Saving
           Faith
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           results
           out
           of
           the
           several
           descriptions
           of
           it
           in
           Scripture
           when
           compared
           together
           .
           And
           by
           comparing
           those
           several
           descriptions
           together
           ,
           we
           may
           also
           perceive
           that
           when
           Faith
           as
           saving
           is
           described
           by
           its
           Effects
           ,
           yet
           then
           the
           assenting
           Act
           of
           Faith
           upon
           its
           Object
           is
           still
           implyed
           ,
           supposed
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           there
           exprest
           :
           and
           so
           are
           the
           effects
           too
           ,
           when
           but
           only
           the
           Act
           and
           Object
           are
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           that
           those
           are
           none
           of
           the
           best
           definitions
           of
           saving
           Faith
           which
           Men
           make
           ,
           when
           they
           define
           it
           by
           the
           Act
           and
           Object
           alone
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Effects
           alone
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           lately
           published
           a
           Book
           called
           A
           Perswasive
           to
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           among
           Christians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           different
           apprehensions
           in
           lesser
           things
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           sold
           by
           
             B.
             Aylmer
          
           ,
           at
           the
           three
           Pigeons
           in
           Cornhil
           .